This is a modern-English version of The Night-Born, originally written by London, Jack.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE NIGHT-BORN
By Jack London
Contents
THE NIGHT-BORN
It was in the old Alta-Inyo Club—a warm night for San Francisco—and through the open windows, hushed and far, came the brawl of the streets. The talk had led on from the Graft Prosecution and the latest signs that the town was to be run wide open, down through all the grotesque sordidness and rottenness of man-hate and man-meanness, until the name of O'Brien was mentioned—O'Brien, the promising young pugilist who had been killed in the prize-ring the night before. At once the air had seemed to freshen. O'Brien had been a clean-living young man with ideals. He neither drank, smoked, nor swore, and his had been the body of a beautiful young god. He had even carried his prayer-book to the ringside. They found it in his coat pocket in the dressing-room... afterward.
It was at the old Alta-Inyo Club—a warm night for San Francisco—and through the open windows, distant and quiet, came the sounds of the city streets. The conversation had moved from the Graft Prosecution and the recent indications that the city was going to be fully open, down through all the bizarre ugliness and corruption of human hatred and cruelty, until the name O'Brien was brought up—O'Brien, the promising young boxer who had died in the ring the night before. Suddenly, the atmosphere felt like it had brightened. O'Brien had been a clean-living young man with principles. He didn’t drink, smoke, or curse, and he had the body of a beautiful young god. He even brought his prayer book to the ringside. They found it in his coat pocket in the dressing room... later on.
Here was Youth, clean and wholesome, unsullied—the thing of glory and wonder for men to conjure with..... after it has been lost to them and they have turned middle-aged. And so well did we conjure, that Romance came and for an hour led us far from the man-city and its snarling roar. Bardwell, in a way, started it by quoting from Thoreau; but it was old Trefethan, bald-headed and dewlapped, who took up the quotation and for the hour to come was romance incarnate. At first we wondered how many Scotches he had consumed since dinner, but very soon all that was forgotten.
Here was Youth, pure and innocent, something glorious and amazing for men to dream about... after it's been lost to them and they've settled into middle age. We were so caught up in our nostalgia that Romance took us away for an hour from the city and its harsh noise. Bardwell kind of kicked it off by quoting Thoreau; but it was old Trefethan, bald and saggy, who embraced the quote and became the embodiment of romance for the next hour. At first, we were curious about how many Scotches he had drunk since dinner, but soon enough, that thought faded away.
“It was in 1898—I was thirty-five then,” he said. “Yes, I know you are adding it up. You're right. I'm forty-seven now; look ten years more; and the doctors say—damn the doctors anyway!”
“It was in 1898—I was thirty-five then,” he said. “Yes, I know you’re calculating that. You’re right. I’m forty-seven now; add ten more years; and the doctors say—forget the doctors anyway!”
He lifted the long glass to his lips and sipped it slowly to soothe away his irritation.
He raised the tall glass to his lips and took a slow sip to ease his irritation.
“But I was young... once. I was young twelve years ago, and I had hair on top of my head, and my stomach was lean as a runner's, and the longest day was none too long for me. I was a husky back there in '98. You remember me, Milner. You knew me then. Wasn't I a pretty good bit of all right?”
“But I was young... once. I was young twelve years ago, and I had hair on my head, and my stomach was as flat as a runner's, and the longest day didn't feel too long for me. I was in good shape back in '98. You remember me, Milner. You knew me then. Wasn't I pretty decent?”
Milner nodded and agreed. Like Trefethan, he was another mining engineer who had cleaned up a fortune in the Klondike.
Milner nodded in agreement. Like Trefethan, he was another mining engineer who had made a fortune in the Klondike.
“You certainly were, old man,” Milner said. “I'll never forget when you cleaned out those lumberjacks in the M. & M. that night that little newspaper man started the row. Slavin was in the country at the time,”—this to us—“and his manager wanted to get up a match with Trefethan.”
“You definitely were, old man,” Milner said. “I’ll never forget when you took out those lumberjacks in the M. & M. that night when that little newspaper guy started the trouble. Slavin was out of town at the time,”—this to us—“and his manager wanted to set up a match with Trefethan.”
“Well, look at me now,” Trefethan commanded angrily. “That's what the Goldstead did to me—God knows how many millions, but nothing left in my soul..... nor in my veins. The good red blood is gone. I am a jellyfish, a huge, gross mass of oscillating protoplasm, a—a...”
“Well, look at me now,” Trefethan shouted angrily. “That's what the Goldstead did to me—God knows how many millions, but there's nothing left in my soul..... nor in my veins. The good red blood is gone. I’m a jellyfish, a huge, gross mass of shifting protoplasm, a—a...”
But language failed him, and he drew solace from the long glass.
But words escaped him, and he found comfort in the long glass.
“Women looked at me then; and turned their heads to look a second time. Strange that I never married. But the girl. That's what I started to tell you about. I met her a thousand miles from anywhere, and then some. And she quoted to me those very words of Thoreau that Bardwell quoted a moment ago—the ones about the day-born gods and the night-born.”
“Women looked at me then and turned their heads to take another glance. It's odd that I never got married. But about the girl—that's what I was going to tell you. I met her a thousand miles away from anywhere, and more. And she recited those same words from Thoreau that Bardwell just mentioned—the ones about the day-born gods and the night-born.”
“It was after I had made my locations on Goldstead—and didn't know what a treasure-pot that that trip creek was going to prove—that I made that trip east over the Rockies, angling across to the Great Up North there the Rockies are something more than a back-bone. They are a boundary, a dividing line, a wall impregnable and unscalable. There is no intercourse across them, though, on occasion, from the early days, wandering trappers have crossed them, though more were lost by the way than ever came through. And that was precisely why I tackled the job. It was a traverse any man would be proud to make. I am prouder of it right now than anything else I have ever done.
“It was after I had set up my spots on Goldstead—and had no idea what a treasure trove that little creek was going to turn out to be—that I took that trip east over the Rockies, heading toward the Great Up North. Up there, the Rockies are more than just a backbone. They’re a barrier, a dividing line, an impenetrable wall. There’s no crossing them, although, since the early days, wandering trappers have managed to get across, but more got lost along the way than actually made it through. And that’s exactly why I took on the challenge. It was a journey any man would be proud of. I’m prouder of it right now than anything else I've ever accomplished.”
“It is an unknown land. Great stretches of it have never been explored. There are big valleys there where the white man has never set foot, and Indian tribes as primitive as ten thousand years... almost, for they have had some contact with the whites. Parties of them come out once in a while to trade, and that is all. Even the Hudson Bay Company failed to find them and farm them.
“It is an uncharted territory. Vast areas of it have never been investigated. There are large valleys where white people have never stepped foot, and Indian tribes that are as primitive as they were ten thousand years ago... almost, since they have had some interaction with white people. Groups from these tribes come out occasionally to trade, and that’s about it. Even the Hudson Bay Company wasn't able to discover or settle there.”
“And now the girl. I was coming up a stream—you'd call it a river in California—uncharted—and unnamed. It was a noble valley, now shut in by high canyon walls, and again opening out into beautiful stretches, wide and long, with pasture shoulder-high in the bottoms, meadows dotted with flowers, and with clumps of timberspruce—virgin and magnificent. The dogs were packing on their backs, and were sore-footed and played out; while I was looking for any bunch of Indians to get sleds and drivers from and go on with the first snow. It was late fall, but the way those flowers persisted surprised me. I was supposed to be in sub-arctic America, and high up among the buttresses of the Rockies, and yet there was that everlasting spread of flowers. Some day the white settlers will be in there and growing wheat down all that valley.
“And now the girl. I was coming up a stream—you'd call it a river in California—uncharted—and unnamed. It was a beautiful valley, now enclosed by tall canyon walls, and then opening up into stunning stretches, wide and long, with pastures shoulder-high in the low areas, meadows scattered with flowers, and groups of timber-spruce—untouched and magnificent. The dogs were carrying loads on their backs and were sore-footed and exhausted; while I was on the lookout for any group of Indians to get sleds and drivers from so we could continue on with the first snow. It was late fall, but I was surprised by how those flowers kept going. I was supposed to be in sub-arctic America, high up among the Rockies, yet there was that endless spread of flowers. Someday, the white settlers will come in and be growing wheat all through that valley.
“And then I lifted a smoke, and heard the barking of the dogs—Indian dogs—and came into camp. There must have been five hundred of them, proper Indians at that, and I could see by the jerking-frames that the fall hunting had been good. And then I met her—Lucy. That was her name. Sign language—that was all we could talk with, till they led me to a big fly—you know, half a tent, open on the one side where a campfire burned. It was all of moose-skins, this fly—moose-skins, smoke-cured, hand-rubbed, and golden-brown. Under it everything was neat and orderly as no Indian camp ever was. The bed was laid on fresh spruce boughs. There were furs galore, and on top of all was a robe of swanskins—white swan-skins—I have never seen anything like that robe. And on top of it, sitting cross-legged, was Lucy. She was nut-brown. I have called her a girl. But she was not. She was a woman, a nut-brown woman, an Amazon, a full-blooded, full-bodied woman, and royal ripe. And her eyes were blue.
“And then I took a puff of my smoke and heard the barking of the dogs—Indian dogs—and walked into the camp. There must have been five hundred of them, real Indians, and I could tell by the jerking frames that the fall hunting had gone well. Then I met her—Lucy. That was her name. We could only communicate using sign language until they took me to a big fly—you know, half a tent, open on one side where a campfire was going. This fly was made of moose skins—moose skins, smoke-cured, hand-rubbed, and golden-brown. Under it, everything was neat and organized, unlike any Indian camp I had ever seen. The bed was made on fresh spruce boughs. There were plenty of furs, and on top of it all was a robe made of swan skins—white swan skins—I had never seen anything like that robe. And sitting cross-legged on top of it was Lucy. Her skin was nut-brown. I’ve called her a girl, but she wasn’t. She was a woman, a nut-brown woman, an Amazon, a full-blooded, full-bodied woman, and incredibly attractive. And her eyes were blue.
“That's what took me off my feet—her eyes—blue, not China blue, but deep blue, like the sea and sky all melted into one, and very wise. More than that, they had laughter in them—warm laughter, sun-warm and human, very human, and... shall I say feminine? They were. They were a woman's eyes, a proper woman's eyes. You know what that means. Can I say more? Also, in those blue eyes were, at the same time, a wild unrest, a wistful yearning, and a repose, an absolute repose, a sort of all-wise and philosophical calm.”
“That's what took me by surprise—her eyes—blue, not just any blue, but deep blue, like the sea and sky blended together, and very wise. Not only that, they held laughter—warm laughter, like sunlight, human, very human, and... can I say feminine? They definitely were. They were a woman's eyes, the kind of eyes you'd expect from a proper woman. You know what that implies. Can I say more? Also, in those blue eyes were, at the same time, a wild unrest, a wistful longing, and a calm, an absolute calm, a sort of all-knowing and philosophical serenity.”
Trefethan broke off abruptly.
Trefethan suddenly stopped speaking.
“You fellows think I am screwed. I'm not. This is only my fifth since dinner. I am dead sober. I am solemn. I sit here now side by side with my sacred youth. It is not I—'old' Trefethan—that talks; it is my youth, and it is my youth that says those were the most wonderful eyes I have ever seen—so very calm, so very restless; so very wise, so very curious; so very old, so very young; so satisfied and yet yearning so wistfully. Boys, I can't describe them. When I have told you about her, you may know better for yourselves.”
“You guys think I’m messed up. I’m not. This is only my fifth since dinner. I’m completely sober. I’m serious. I’m sitting here now next to my cherished youth. It’s not me—‘old’ Trefethan—that’s speaking; it’s my youth, and it’s my youth that says those were the most incredible eyes I’ve ever seen—so calm yet so restless; so wise yet so curious; so old yet so young; so satisfied but still longing so wistfully. Guys, I can’t describe them. Once I’ve told you about her, you might understand better for yourselves.”
“She did not stand up. But she put out her hand.”
“She didn't stand up. But she reached out her hand.”
“'Stranger,' she said, 'I'm real glad to see you.'
“'Stranger,' she said, 'I'm really glad to see you.'”
“I leave it to you—that sharp, frontier, Western tang of speech. Picture my sensations. It was a woman, a white woman, but that tang! It was amazing that it should be a white woman, here, beyond the last boundary of the world—but the tang. I tell you, it hurt. It was like the stab of a flatted note. And yet, let me tell you, that woman was a poet. You shall see.”
“I leave it to you—that sharp, frontier, Western style of speaking. Imagine my feelings. It was a woman, a white woman, but that style! It was unbelievable that it should be a white woman, here, beyond the last limit of the world—but the style. I tell you, it stung. It felt like the jolt of a flat note. And yet, let me tell you, that woman was a poet. You’ll see.”
“She dismissed the Indians. And, by Jove, they went. They took her orders and followed her blind. She was hi-yu skookam chief. She told the bucks to make a camp for me and to take care of my dogs. And they did, too. And they knew enough not to get away with as much as a moccasin-lace of my outfit. She was a regular She-Who-Must-Be-Obeyed, and I want to tell you it chilled me to the marrow, sent those little thrills Marathoning up and down my spinal column, meeting a white woman out there at the head of a tribe of savages a thousand miles the other side of No Man's Land.
“She dismissed the Indians. And, you know what? They actually left. They took her orders and followed her without question. She was a strong leader. She told the men to set up a camp for me and to look after my dogs. And they did. They were smart enough not to take even a moccasin lace from my gear. She was someone you had to obey, and I’ll tell you, it sent chills through me, with those little thrills running up and down my spine, meeting a white woman out there leading a tribe of people a thousand miles beyond No Man's Land.”
“'Stranger,” she said, 'I reckon you're sure the first white that ever set foot in this valley. Set down an' talk a spell, and then we'll have a bite to eat. Which way might you be comin'?'
“Stranger,” she said, “I bet you’re the first white person to ever step foot in this valley. Sit down and chat for a bit, and then we’ll have something to eat. Which way did you come from?”
“There it was, that tang again. But from now to the end of the yarn I want you to forget it. I tell you I forgot it, sitting there on the edge of that swan-skin robe and listening and looking at the most wonderful woman that ever stepped out of the pages of Thoreau or of any other man's book.
“There it was, that flavor again. But from now until the end of the story, I want you to forget it. I tell you I forgot it, sitting there on the edge of that swan-skin robe and listening and looking at the most amazing woman that ever came out of the pages of Thoreau or any other man's book.
“I stayed on there a week. It was on her invitation. She promised to fit me out with dogs and sleds and with Indians that would put me across the best pass of the Rockies in five hundred miles. Her fly was pitched apart from the others, on the high bank by the river, and a couple of Indian girls did her cooking for her and the camp work. And so we talked and talked, while the first snow fell and continued to fall and make a surface for my sleds. And this was her story.
“I stayed there for a week because she invited me. She promised to set me up with dogs, sleds, and Native guides who could help me cross the best pass in the Rockies in just five hundred miles. Her tent was set apart from the others, on the high bank by the river, and a couple of Native girls handled her cooking and camp chores. We talked and talked while the first snow fell and kept falling, creating a surface for my sleds. And this was her story.”
“She was frontier-born, of poor settlers, and you know what that means—work, work, always work, work in plenty and without end.
“She was born on the frontier, from poor settlers, and you know what that means—work, work, always work, with plenty of it and no end in sight.
“'I never seen the glory of the world,' she said. 'I had no time. I knew it was right out there, anywhere, all around the cabin, but there was always the bread to set, the scrubbin' and the washin' and the work that was never done. I used to be plumb sick at times, jes' to get out into it all, especially in the spring when the songs of the birds drove me most clean crazy. I wanted to run out through the long pasture grass, wetting my legs with the dew of it, and to climb the rail fence, and keep on through the timber and up and up over the divide so as to get a look around. Oh, I had all kinds of hankerings—to follow up the canyon beds and slosh around from pool to pool, making friends with the water-dogs and the speckly trout; to peep on the sly and watch the squirrels and rabbits and small furry things and see what they was doing and learn the secrets of their ways. Seemed to me, if I had time, I could crawl among the flowers, and, if I was good and quiet, catch them whispering with themselves, telling all kinds of wise things that mere humans never know.'”
“'I never saw the beauty of the world,' she said. 'I didn't have the time. I knew it was right out there, everywhere, all around the cabin, but there was always bread to make, scrubbing and washing, and work that was never finished. I used to feel completely miserable sometimes, just wanting to be out in it all, especially in the spring when the songs of the birds drove me absolutely crazy. I wanted to run out through the long pasture grass, feeling the dew on my legs, climb the rail fence, and keep on through the woods and up over the ridge just to take a look around. Oh, I had all sorts of longings—to explore the canyon beds and splash around from pool to pool, making friends with the water dogs and the speckled trout; to sneak a peek and watch the squirrels and rabbits and little furry creatures, see what they were doing, and learn their secrets. It seemed to me that if I had time, I could crawl among the flowers, and if I was good and quiet, catch them whispering to each other, sharing all kinds of wise things that mere humans can never know.'”
Trefethan paused to see that his glass had been refilled.
Trefethan paused to notice that his glass had been refilled.
“Another time she said: 'I wanted to run nights like a wild thing, just to run through the moonshine and under the stars, to run white and naked in the darkness that I knew must feel like cool velvet, and to run and run and keep on running. One evening, plumb tuckered out—it had been a dreadful hard hot day, and the bread wouldn't raise and the churning had gone wrong, and I was all irritated and jerky—well, that evening I made mention to dad of this wanting to run of mine. He looked at me curious-some and a bit scared. And then he gave me two pills to take. Said to go to bed and get a good sleep and I'd be all hunky-dory in the morning. So I never mentioned my hankerings to him, or any one any more.'
“Another time she said: 'I wanted to run at night like a wild thing, just to run through the moonlight and under the stars, to run white and naked in the darkness that I knew must feel like cool velvet, and to run and run and keep on running. One evening, completely exhausted—it had been a really hard, hot day, the bread wouldn't rise, the churning went wrong, and I was all irritated and jittery—well, that evening I told Dad about my desire to run. He looked at me curiously and a bit scared. Then he gave me two pills to take. He said to go to bed, get a good night's sleep, and I’d be completely fine in the morning. So I never brought up my cravings to him or anyone else again.'”
“The mountain home broke up—starved out, I imagine—and the family came to Seattle to live. There she worked in a factory—long hours, you know, and all the rest, deadly work. And after a year of that she became waitress in a cheap restaurant—hash-slinger, she called it. She said to me once, 'Romance I guess was what I wanted. But there wan't no romance floating around in dishpans and washtubs, or in factories and hash-joints.'
“The mountain home fell apart—probably because they ran out of money—and the family moved to Seattle. There, she worked in a factory—long hours and all that, exhausting work. After a year of that, she became a waitress at a cheap restaurant—she referred to it as a hash-slinger job. She once told me, 'I guess what I wanted was romance. But there wasn't any romance to be found in dishpans and wash tubs, or in factories and greasy spoon diners.'”
“When she was eighteen she married—a man who was going up to Juneau to start a restaurant. He had a few dollars saved, and appeared prosperous. She didn't love him—she was emphatic about that, but she was all tired out, and she wanted to get away from the unending drudgery. Besides, Juneau was in Alaska, and her yearning took the form of a desire to see that wonderland. But little she saw of it. He started the restaurant, a little cheap one, and she quickly learned what he had married her for..... to save paying wages. She came pretty close to running the joint and doing all the work from waiting to dishwashing. She cooked most of the time as well. And she had four years of it.
“When she was eighteen, she got married—to a man who was heading to Juneau to open a restaurant. He had some money saved up and seemed to be doing well. She didn’t love him—she made that very clear—but she was exhausted and wanted to escape the endless routine. Plus, Juneau was in Alaska, and she had always dreamed of experiencing that amazing place. But she saw little of it. He opened a small, inexpensive restaurant, and she quickly realized what he had married her for… to avoid paying wages. She almost ended up running the place and handling everything from waiting tables to washing dishes. She cooked most of the time too. And that lasted four years.
“Can't you picture her, this wild woods creature, quick with every old primitive instinct, yearning for the free open, and mowed up in a vile little hash-joint and toiling and moiling for four mortal years?
“Can't you picture her, this wild woodland creature, quick with every old primitive instinct, yearning for the open air, and stuck in a nasty little dive, working hard for four long years?”
“'There was no meaning in anything,' she said. 'What was it all about! Why was I born! Was that all the meaning of life—just to work and work and be always tired!—to go to bed tired and to wake up tired, with every day like every other day unless it was harder?' She had heard talk of immortal life from the gospel sharps, she said, but she could not reckon that what she was doin' was a likely preparation for her immortality.
“'There was no meaning in anything,' she said. 'What was it all about? Why was I born? Is that all there is to life—just working and being constantly exhausted?—going to bed tired and waking up tired, with every day feeling the same unless it’s even more difficult?' She had heard discussions about eternal life from the gospel speakers, she said, but she couldn't believe that what she was doing was a good preparation for her immortality.”
“But she still had her dreams, though more rarely. She had read a few books—what, it is pretty hard to imagine, Seaside Library novels most likely; yet they had been food for fancy. 'Sometimes,' she said, 'when I was that dizzy from the heat of the cooking that if I didn't take a breath of fresh air I'd faint, I'd stick my head out of the kitchen window, and close my eyes and see most wonderful things. All of a sudden I'd be traveling down a country road, and everything clean and quiet, no dust, no dirt; just streams ripplin' down sweet meadows, and lambs playing, breezes blowing the breath of flowers, and soft sunshine over everything; and lovely cows lazying knee-deep in quiet pools, and young girls bathing in a curve of stream all white and slim and natural—and I'd know I was in Arcady. I'd read about that country once, in a book. And maybe knights, all flashing in the sun, would come riding around a bend in the road, or a lady on a milk-white mare, and in the distance I could see the towers of a castle rising, or I just knew, on the next turn, that I'd come upon some palace, all white and airy and fairy-like, with fountains playing, and flowers all over everything, and peacocks on the lawn..... and then I'd open my eyes, and the heat of the cooking range would strike on me, and I'd hear Jake sayin'—he was my husband—I'd hear Jake sayin', “Why ain't you served them beans? Think I can wait here all day!” Romance!—I reckon the nearest I ever come to it was when a drunken Armenian cook got the snakes and tried to cut my throat with a potato knife and I got my arm burned on the stove before I could lay him out with the potato stomper.
“But she still had her dreams, though they were less frequent. She had read a few books—what, it's pretty hard to imagine, probably novels from the Seaside Library; yet they had fueled her imagination. 'Sometimes,' she said, 'when I felt so dizzy from the heat of cooking that I thought I might faint if I didn't get some fresh air, I'd stick my head out of the kitchen window, close my eyes, and see the most amazing things. Suddenly, I’d find myself traveling down a country road, everything clean and peaceful, no dust, no dirt; just streams flowing through beautiful meadows, and lambs playing, with breezes carrying the scent of flowers, and soft sunlight over everything; and lovely cows lounging knee-deep in calm pools, and young girls bathing in a curve of the stream, all white and slim and natural—and I’d know I was in Arcady. I had read about that place once in a book. And maybe knights, all sparkling in the sun, would ride around a bend in the road, or a lady on a milk-white horse, and in the distance, I could see the towers of a castle rising, or I just knew that around the next turn, I’d encounter some palace, all bright and airy and magical, with fountains flowing, and flowers everywhere, and peacocks on the lawn… and then I’d open my eyes, and the heat from the stove would hit me, and I’d hear Jake saying—he was my husband—I'd hear Jake saying, 'Why haven’t you served those beans? Think I can wait here all day!' Romance!—I guess the closest I ever got to it was when a drunken Armenian cook attacked me and tried to cut my throat with a potato knife, and I got burned on the stove before I could knock him out with the potato masher."
“'I wanted easy ways, and lovely things, and Romance and all that; but it just seemed I had no luck nohow and was only and expressly born for cooking and dishwashing. There was a wild crowd in Juneau them days, but I looked at the other women, and their way of life didn't excite me. I reckon I wanted to be clean. I don't know why; I just wanted to, I guess; and I reckoned I might as well die dishwashing as die their way.”
“I wanted easy ways, beautiful things, romance, and all that; but it felt like I had no luck at all and was only meant for cooking and dishwashing. There was a wild crowd in Juneau back then, but when I looked at the other women, their way of life didn’t excite me. I figured I wanted to be clean. I don't know why; I just wanted to, I suppose; and I thought I might as well die dishwashing as die their way.”
Trefethan halted in his tale for a moment, completing to himself some thread of thought.
Trefethan paused in his story for a moment, finishing up a thought in his head.
“And this is the woman I met up there in the Arctic, running a tribe of wild Indians and a few thousand square miles of hunting territory. And it happened, simply enough, though, for that matter, she might have lived and died among the pots and pans. But 'Came the whisper, came the vision.' That was all she needed, and she got it.
“And this is the woman I met up in the Arctic, leading a tribe of wild Indigenous people and overseeing a few thousand square miles of hunting ground. It all happened pretty easily; she could have lived and died among the pots and pans. But 'When the whisper came, the vision came.' That was all she needed, and she got it.”
“'I woke up one day,' she said. 'Just happened on it in a scrap of newspaper. I remember every word of it, and I can give it to you.' And then she quoted Thoreau's Cry of the Human:
“'I woke up one day,' she said. 'I just found it in a piece of newspaper. I remember every word, and I can share it with you.' And then she quoted Thoreau's Cry of the Human:
“'The young pines springing up, in the corn field from year to year are to me a refreshing fact. We talk of civilizing the Indian, but that is not the name for his improvement. By the wary independence and aloofness of his dim forest life he preserves his intercourse with his native gods and is admitted from time to time to a rare and peculiar society with nature. He has glances of starry recognition, to which our saloons are strangers. The steady illumination of his qenius, dim only because distant, is like the faint but satisfying light of the stars compared with the dazzling but ineffectual and short-lived blaze of candles. The Society Islanders had their day-born gods, but they were not supposed to be of equal antiquity with the..... night-born gods.'
“The young pines that sprout up in the cornfield year after year are, to me, a refreshing sight. We talk about civilizing the Native Americans, but that’s not really the term for what they need. Through their cautious independence and distance from the world, they maintain their connection with their native gods and occasionally experience a unique and special relationship with nature. They have moments of starry recognition that our bars don't know. The steady glow of their genius, only dim because it's far away, is like the faint but fulfilling light of the stars compared to the bright but ineffective and short-lived flicker of candles. The Society Islanders had their gods born during the day, but they weren’t believed to have the same ancient origins as the night-born gods.”
“That's what she did, repeated it word for word, and I forgot the tang, for it was solemn, a declaration of religion—pagan, if you will; and clothed in the living garmenture of herself.
“That's what she did, repeated it exactly, and I forgot the flavor, because it was serious, a statement of faith—pagan, if you’d like; and wrapped in the vibrant presence of herself.
“'And the rest of it was torn away,' she added, a great emptiness in her voice. 'It was only a scrap of newspaper. But that Thoreau was a wise man. I wish I knew more about him.' She stopped a moment, and I swear her face was ineffably holy as she said, 'I could have made him a good wife.'
“'And the rest of it was ripped away,' she added, a deep emptiness in her voice. 'It was just a piece of newspaper. But that Thoreau was a wise guy. I wish I knew more about him.' She paused for a moment, and I swear her face looked incredibly holy as she said, 'I could have been a good wife to him.'”
“And then she went on. 'I knew right away, as soon as I read that, what was the matter with me. I was a night-born. I, who had lived all my life with the day-born, was a night-born. That was why I had never been satisfied with cooking and dishwashing; that was why I had hankered to run naked in the moonlight. And I knew that this dirty little Juneau hash-joint was no place for me. And right there and then I said, “I quit.” I packed up my few rags of clothes, and started. Jake saw me and tried to stop me.
“And then she continued. 'I realized right away, as soon as I read that, what was wrong with me. I was a night person. I, who had spent my entire life among daytime people, was a night person. That’s why I had never been happy with cooking and washing dishes; that’s why I had longed to run naked in the moonlight. And I knew that this rundown Juneau diner was not the place for me. And right then, I said, “I quit.” I gathered up my few clothes and began to leave. Jake saw me and tried to stop me.
“'What you doing?” he says.
"What are you doing?" he says.
“'Divorcin' you and me,' I says. 'I'm headin' for tall timber and where I belong.'”
“'Divorcing you and me,' I said. 'I'm heading for tall timber and where I belong.'”
“'No you don't,' he says, reaching for me to stop me. 'The cooking has got on your head. You listen to me talk before you up and do anything brash.'
“'No you don't,' he says, reaching for me to stop me. 'You've let the cooking get to your head. Listen to me before you go and do something rash.'”
“But I pulled a gun-a little Colt's forty-four—and says, 'This does my talkin' for me.'
“But I pulled out a gun—a little Colt .44—and said, 'This does my talking for me.'”
“And I left.”
“And I’m out.”
Trefethan emptied his glass and called for another.
Trefethan finished his drink and ordered another.
“Boys, do you know what that girl did? She was twenty-two. She had spent her life over the dish-pan and she knew no more about the world than I do of the fourth dimension, or the fifth. All roads led to her desire. No; she didn't head for the dance-halls. On the Alaskan Pan-handle it is preferable to travel by water. She went down to the beach. An Indian canoe was starting for Dyea—you know the kind, carved out of a single tree, narrow and deep and sixty feet long. She gave them a couple of dollars and got on board.
“Hey guys, do you know what that girl did? She was twenty-two. She had spent her life doing household chores and knew as little about the world as I do about the fourth dimension or the fifth. Everything revolved around her desires. No; she didn't go to the dance halls. In the Alaskan Panhandle, it's better to travel by water. She went down to the beach. An Indian canoe was leaving for Dyea—you know the type, carved from a single tree, narrow and deep, and sixty feet long. She gave them a couple of dollars and got on board.”
“'Romance?' she told me. 'It was Romance from the jump. There were three families altogether in that canoe, and that crowded there wasn't room to turn around, with dogs and Indian babies sprawling over everything, and everybody dipping a paddle and making that canoe go.' And all around the great solemn mountains, and tangled drifts of clouds and sunshine. And oh, the silence! the great wonderful silence! And, once, the smoke of a hunter's camp, away off in the distance, trailing among the trees. It was like a picnic, a grand picnic, and I could see my dreams coming true, and I was ready for something to happen 'most any time. And it did.
“'Romance?' she said to me. 'It was all about romance from the start. There were three families packed into that canoe, and it was so cramped there wasn’t even room to turn around, with dogs and Native American babies sprawled everywhere, and everyone paddling to make that canoe move.' And all around us were the huge, majestic mountains, with tangled clouds and sunshine. And, oh, the silence! The incredible, wonderful silence! Once, I spotted the smoke from a hunter's camp far off in the distance, weaving through the trees. It felt like a picnic, a grand picnic, and I could see my dreams coming true, and I was ready for something to happen at any moment. And it did."
“'And that first camp, on the island! And the boys spearing fish in the mouth of the creek, and the big deer one of the bucks shot just around the point. And there were flowers everywhere, and in back from the beach the grass was thick and lush and neck-high. And some of the girls went through this with me, and we climbed the hillside behind and picked berries and roots that tasted sour and were good to eat. And we came upon a big bear in the berries making his supper, and he said “Oof!” and ran away as scared as we were. And then the camp, and the camp smoke, and the smell of fresh venison cooking. It was beautiful. I was with the night-born at last, and I knew that was where I belonged. And for the first time in my life, it seemed to me, I went to bed happy that night, looking out under a corner of the canvas at the stars cut off black by a big shoulder of mountain, and listening to the night-noises, and knowing that the same thing would go on next day and forever and ever, for I wasn't going back. And I never did go back.'
“'And that first camp on the island! Watching the boys spearing fish at the creek's mouth, and the big deer one of the bucks shot just around the bend. Flowers were everywhere, and behind the beach, the grass was thick, lush, and up to our necks. Some of the girls were with me, and we climbed the hillside, picking berries and roots that tasted sour but were good to eat. Then we stumbled upon a big bear in the berry patch, and he grunted, “Oof!” before running away, just as scared as we were. And then there was the camp, the smoke rising up, and the smell of fresh venison cooking. It was beautiful. I was finally with the night-born, and I knew that’s where I belonged. For the first time in my life, it seemed, I went to bed happy that night, looking out from under a corner of the canvas at the stars blocked out by the large shoulder of a mountain, listening to the sounds of the night, and realizing that the same thing would continue the next day and forever because I wasn't going back. And I never did go back.'
“'Romance! I got it next day. We had to cross a big arm of the ocean—twelve or fifteen miles, at least; and it came on to blow when we were in the middle. That night I was along on shore, with one wolf-dog, and I was the only one left alive.'
“'Romance! I got it the next day. We had to cross a big part of the ocean—twelve or fifteen miles, at least; and it started to storm when we were in the middle. That night I was on shore, with one wolf-dog, and I was the only one left alive.'”
“Picture it yourself,” Trefethan broke off to say. “The canoe was wrecked and lost, and everybody pounded to death on the rocks except her. She went ashore hanging on to a dog's tail, escaping the rocks and washing up on a tiny beach, the only one in miles.
“Imagine it,” Trefethan interrupted to say. “The canoe was destroyed and everyone else was killed on the rocks except for her. She made it to shore clinging to a dog's tail, escaping the rocks and ended up on a small beach, the only one for miles.”
“'Lucky for me it was the mainland,' she said. 'So I headed right away back, through the woods and over the mountains and straight on anywhere. Seemed I was looking for something and knew I'd find it. I wasn't afraid. I was night-born, and the big timber couldn't kill me. And on the second day I found it. I came upon a small clearing and a tumbledown cabin. Nobody had been there for years and years. The roof had fallen in. Rotted blankets lay in the bunks, and pots and pans were on the stove. But that was not the most curious thing. Outside, along the edge of the trees, you can't guess what I found. The skeletons of eight horses, each tied to a tree. They had starved to death, I reckon, and left only little piles of bones scattered some here and there. And each horse had had a load on its back. There the loads lay, in among the bones—painted canvas sacks, and inside moosehide sacks, and inside the moosehide sacks—what do you think?'”
“'Lucky for me it was the mainland,' she said. 'So I headed straight back, through the woods and over the mountains and just kept going. It felt like I was searching for something, and I knew I’d find it. I wasn’t scared. I was born of the night, and the big trees couldn’t harm me. And on the second day, I found it. I stumbled upon a small clearing and a rundown cabin. No one had lived there for years. The roof had collapsed. Rotten blankets were in the bunks, and pots and pans were on the stove. But that wasn’t the most unusual thing. Outside, at the edge of the trees, you wouldn’t believe what I found. The skeletons of eight horses, each tied to a tree. They must have starved to death, leaving just little piles of bones scattered here and there. And each horse had a load on its back. There lay the loads, among the bones—painted canvas bags, and inside moosehide bags, and inside the moosehide bags—can you guess what was there?'”
She stopped, reached under a corner of the bed among the spruce boughs, and pulled out a leather sack. She untied the mouth and ran out into my hand as pretty a stream of gold as I have ever seen—coarse gold, placer gold, some large dust, but mostly nuggets, and it was so fresh and rough that it scarcely showed signs of water-wash.
She stopped, reached under the bed into the spruce branches, and pulled out a leather pouch. She untied it, and into my hand flowed the most beautiful stream of gold I'd ever seen—coarse gold, placer gold, some larger dust, but mostly nuggets, and it was so fresh and rough that it hardly showed any signs of being washed by water.
“'You say you're a mining engineer,' she said, 'and you know this country. Can you name a pay-creek that has the color of that gold!'
“'You say you're a mining engineer,' she said, 'and you know this area. Can you name a pay-creek that has the same color as that gold!'"
“I couldn't! There wasn't a trace of silver. It was almost pure, and I told her so.
“I couldn't! There wasn't a hint of silver. It was nearly pure, and I told her that.”
“'You bet,' she said. 'I sell that for nineteen dollars an ounce. You can't get over seventeen for Eldorado gold, and Minook gold don't fetch quite eighteen. Well, that was what I found among the bones—eight horse-loads of it, one hundred and fifty pounds to the load.'
“'Absolutely,' she said. 'I sell that for nineteen dollars an ounce. You can't get more than seventeen for Eldorado gold, and Minook gold doesn't go for quite eighteen. Well, that was what I found among the bones—eight horse-loads of it, one hundred and fifty pounds per load.'”
“'A quarter of a million dollars!' I cried out.
“A quarter of a million dollars!” I exclaimed.
“'That's what I reckoned it roughly,' she answered. 'Talk about Romance! And me a slaving the way I had all the years, when as soon as I ventured out, inside three days, this was what happened. And what became of the men that mined all that gold? Often and often I wonder about it. They left their horses, loaded and tied, and just disappeared off the face of the earth, leaving neither hide nor hair behind them. I never heard tell of them. Nobody knows anything about them. Well, being the night-born, I reckon I was their rightful heir.'”
“'That's what I thought it would be like,' she said. 'Talk about romance! And I worked so hard all those years, and as soon as I finally got out, within three days, this is what happened. And what happened to the men who mined all that gold? I wonder about that all the time. They left their horses, loaded and tied, and just vanished without a trace, leaving nothing behind. I never heard anything about them. Nobody knows anything about them. Well, being the one born at night, I guess I was their rightful heir.'”
Trefethan stopped to light a cigar.
Trefethan paused to light a cigar.
“Do you know what that girl did? She cached the gold, saving out thirty pounds, which she carried back to the coast. Then she signaled a passing canoe, made her way to Pat Healy's trading post at Dyea, outfitted, and went over Chilcoot Pass. That was in '88—eight years before the Klondike strike, and the Yukon was a howling wilderness. She was afraid of the bucks, but she took two young squaws with her, crossed the lakes, and went down the river and to all the early camps on the Lower Yukon. She wandered several years over that country and then on in to where I met her. Liked the looks of it, she said, seeing, in her own words, 'a big bull caribou knee-deep in purple iris on the valley-bottom.' She hooked up with the Indians, doctored them, gained their confidence, and gradually took them in charge. She had only left that country once, and then, with a bunch of the young bucks, she went over Chilcoot, cleaned up her gold-cache, and brought it back with her.
“Do you know what that girl did? She hid the gold, saving thirty pounds, which she carried back to the coast. Then she signaled a passing canoe, made her way to Pat Healy's trading post at Dyea, got supplies, and crossed Chilcoot Pass. That was in '88—eight years before the Klondike strike, and the Yukon was a wild place. She was scared of the bucks, but she took two young women with her, crossed the lakes, and traveled down the river to all the early camps on the Lower Yukon. She roamed around that area for several years and then further to where I met her. She liked how it looked, saying, in her own words, 'a big bull caribou knee-deep in purple iris in the valley.' She connected with the Indians, helped them with their health, gained their trust, and slowly took over their care. She only left that area once, and then, with a group of the young bucks, she crossed Chilcoot, retrieved her gold stash, and brought it back with her.
“'And here I be, stranger,' she concluded her yarn, 'and here's the most precious thing I own.'
“'And here I am, stranger,' she finished her story, 'and here's the most valuable thing I have.'”
“She pulled out a little pouch of buckskin, worn on her neck like a locket, and opened it. And inside, wrapped in oiled silk, yellowed with age and worn and thumbed, was the original scrap of newspaper containing the quotation from Thoreau.
“She took out a small buckskin pouch, worn around her neck like a locket, and opened it. Inside, wrapped in oiled silk, yellowed with age and worn from handling, was the original piece of newspaper with the quote from Thoreau.”
“'And are you happy... satisfied?' I asked her. 'With a quarter of a million you wouldn't have to work down in the States. You must miss a lot.'
“'And are you happy... satisfied?' I asked her. 'With a quarter of a million, you wouldn't have to work in the States. You must miss a lot.'”
“'Not much,' she answered. 'I wouldn't swop places with any woman down in the States. These are my people; this is where I belong. But there are times—and in her eyes smoldered up that hungry yearning I've mentioned—'there are times when I wish most awful bad for that Thoreau man to happen along.'
“'Not much,' she replied. 'I wouldn't trade places with any woman down in the States. These are my people; this is where I belong. But sometimes—and in her eyes shone that intense yearning I've talked about—'there are times when I really wish that Thoreau guy would come along.'”
“'Why?' I asked.
“'Why?' I asked.”
“'So as I could marry him. I do get mighty lonesome at spells. I'm just a woman—a real woman. I've heard tell of the other kind of women that gallivanted off like me and did queer things—the sort that become soldiers in armies, and sailors on ships. But those women are queer themselves. They're more like men than women; they look like men and they don't have ordinary women's needs. They don't want love, nor little children in their arms and around their knees. I'm not that sort. I leave it to you, stranger. Do I look like a man?'
“'So I could marry him. I get really lonely sometimes. I’m just a woman—a real woman. I've heard about those other kinds of women who run off like me and do unusual things—the ones who become soldiers in armies and sailors on ships. But those women are different. They act more like men; they look like men and they don't have typical women's needs. They don’t want love or little kids around them. I'm not like that. I leave it to you, stranger. Do I look like a man?'”
“She didn't. She was a woman, a beautiful, nut-brown woman, with a sturdy, health-rounded woman's body and with wonderful deep-blue woman's eyes.
“She didn't. She was a woman, a beautiful, brown-skinned woman, with a strong, healthy body and amazing deep blue eyes."
“'Ain't I woman?' she demanded. 'I am. I'm 'most all woman, and then some. And the funny thing is, though I'm night-born in everything else, I'm not when it comes to mating. I reckon that kind likes its own kind best. That's the way it is with me, anyway, and has been all these years.'
“‘Aren't I a woman?’ she asked. ‘I am. I'm almost completely a woman, and then some. And the funny thing is, even though I'm born of the night in everything else, I'm not when it comes to love. I guess that kind prefers their own kind the most. That's how it is with me, anyway, and it has been for all these years.’”
“'You mean to tell me—' I began.
“You're saying—” I began.
“'Never,' she said, and her eyes looked into mine with the straightness of truth. 'I had one husband, only—him I call the Ox; and I reckon he's still down in Juneau running the hash-joint. Look him up, if you ever get back, and you'll find he's rightly named.'
“'Never,' she said, looking straight into my eyes with absolute honesty. 'I had only one husband—him I call the Ox; and I guess he’s still down in Juneau running the bar. Look him up if you ever go back, and you'll see he’s aptly named.'”
“And look him up I did, two years afterward. He was all she said—solid and stolid, the Ox—shuffling around and waiting on the tables.
“And look him up I did, two years later. He was exactly as she described—solid and unexciting, the Ox—shuffling around and serving at the tables.
“'You need a wife to help you,' I said.
"You need a wife to support you," I said.
“'I had one once,' was his answer.
“I had one once,” was his response.
“'Widower?'
"Single dad?"
“'Yep. She went loco. She always said the heat of the cooking would get her, and it did. Pulled a gun on me one day and ran away with some Siwashes in a canoe. Caught a blow up the coast and all hands drowned.'”
“Yep. She went crazy. She always said the heat from cooking would get to her, and it did. One day, she pulled a gun on me and took off with some Siwashes in a canoe. They got caught in a storm up the coast, and everyone drowned.”
Trefethan devoted himself to his glass and remained silent.
Trefethan focused on his drink and stayed quiet.
“But the girl?” Milner reminded him.
“But what about the girl?” Milner reminded him.
“You left your story just as it was getting interesting, tender. Did it?”
“You left your story right when it was getting interesting and emotional. Did you?”
“It did,” Trefethan replied. “As she said herself, she was savage in everything except mating, and then she wanted her own kind. She was very nice about it, but she was straight to the point. She wanted to marry me.
“It did,” Trefethan replied. “As she said herself, she was wild in everything except dating, and then she wanted someone like her. She was really polite about it, but she was direct. She wanted to marry me."
“'Stranger,' she said, 'I want you bad. You like this sort of life or you wouldn't be here trying to cross the Rockies in fall weather. It's a likely spot. You'll find few likelier. Why not settle down! I'll make you a good wife.'
“'Stranger,' she said, 'I really want you. You wouldn’t be here trying to cross the Rockies in the fall if you didn't like this kind of life. It's a good place. You won't find many better. So, why not settle down? I'll make you a great wife.'”
“And then it was up to me. And she waited. I don't mind confessing that I was sorely tempted. I was half in love with her as it was. You know I have never married. And I don't mind adding, looking back over my life, that she is the only woman that ever affected me that way. But it was too preposterous, the whole thing, and I lied like a gentleman. I told her I was already married.
“And then it was my turn. And she waited. I don't mind admitting that I was really tempted. I was already half in love with her. You know I’ve never been married. And I don’t mind saying, looking back on my life, that she’s the only woman who ever made me feel that way. But it was just too ridiculous, the whole situation, so I lied like a gentleman. I told her I was already married.”
“'Is your wife waiting for you?' she asked.
“'Is your wife waiting for you?' she asked.”
“I said yes.
I agreed.
“'And she loves you?'
"'She loves you?'"
“I said yes.
"I agreed."
“And that was all. She never pressed her point... except once, and then she showed a bit of fire.
“And that was it. She never pushed her point... except once, and then she showed a little bit of passion.
“'All I've got to do,' she said, 'is to give the word, and you don't get away from here. If I give the word, you stay on... But I ain't going to give it. I wouldn't want you if you didn't want to be wanted... and if you didn't want me.'
“'All I have to do,' she said, 'is say the word, and you can't leave this place. If I say the word, you stay here... But I'm not going to say it. I wouldn't want you if you didn't want to be wanted... and if you didn't want me.'”
“She went ahead and outfitted me and started me on my way.
"She went ahead and set me up and got me started on my journey."
“'It's a darned shame, stranger,” she said, at parting. 'I like your looks, and I like you. If you ever change your mind, come back.'
“'It's such a shame, stranger,' she said as they were leaving. 'I like your style and I like you. If you ever change your mind, come back.'”
“Now there was one thing I wanted to do, and that was to kiss her good-bye, but I didn't know how to go about it nor how she would take it.—I tell you I was half in love with her. But she settled it herself.
“Now there was one thing I wanted to do, and that was to kiss her goodbye, but I didn't know how to approach it or how she would react. I tell you, I was half in love with her. But she handled it herself.”
“'Kiss me,' she said. 'Just something to go on and remember.'
“Kiss me,” she said. “Just something to hold on to and remember.”
“And we kissed, there in the snow, in that valley by the Rockies, and I left her standing by the trail and went on after my dogs. I was six weeks in crossing over the pass and coming down to the first post on Great Slave Lake.”
“And we kissed, there in the snow, in that valley by the Rockies, and I left her standing by the trail and went on after my dogs. I took six weeks to cross over the pass and arrive at the first post on Great Slave Lake.”
The brawl of the streets came up to us like a distant surf. A steward, moving noiselessly, brought fresh siphons. And in the silence Trefethan's voice fell like a funeral bell:
The fight in the streets reached us like distant waves. A servant, moving quietly, brought new siphons. And in the silence, Trefethan's voice rang out like a funeral bell:
“It would have been better had I stayed. Look at me.”
“It would have been better if I had stayed. Look at me.”
We saw his grizzled mustache, the bald spot on his head, the puff-sacks under his eyes, the sagging cheeks, the heavy dewlap, the general tiredness and staleness and fatness, all the collapse and ruin of a man who had once been strong but who had lived too easily and too well.
We noticed his gray mustache, the bald spot on his head, the bags under his eyes, the sagging cheeks, the loose skin on his neck, the overall tiredness and dullness and extra weight, all showing the decline and deterioration of a man who had once been strong but had lived too comfortably and indulgently.
“It's not too late, old man,” Bardwell said, almost in a whisper.
“It's not too late, old man,” Bardwell said, nearly in a whisper.
“By God! I wish I weren't a coward!” was Trefethan's answering cry. “I could go back to her. She's there, now. I could shape up and live many a long year... with her... up there. To remain here is to commit suicide. But I am an old man—forty-seven—look at me. The trouble is,” he lifted his glass and glanced at it, “the trouble is that suicide of this sort is so easy. I am soft and tender. The thought of the long day's travel with the dogs appalls me; the thought of the keen frost in the morning and of the frozen sled-lashings frightens me—”
“By God! I wish I weren't such a coward!” Trefethan shouted in reply. “I could go back to her. She's there now. I could get my act together and spend many long years... with her... up there. Staying here feels like committing suicide. But I’m an old man—forty-seven—just look at me. The problem is,” he lifted his glass and looked at it, “the problem is that this kind of suicide is so easy. I’m soft and sensitive. The thought of the long day’s journey with the dogs terrifies me; the thought of the biting cold in the morning and the frozen sled ropes scares me—”
Automatically the glass was creeping toward his lips. With a swift surge of anger he made as if to crash it down upon the floor. Next came hesitancy and second thought. The glass moved upward to his lips and paused. He laughed harshly and bitterly, but his words were solemn:
Automatically, the glass was making its way to his lips. With a quick rush of anger, he almost smashed it down onto the floor. Then came hesitation and second thoughts. The glass rose to his lips and stopped. He laughed harshly and bitterly, but his words were serious:
“Well, here's to the Night-Born. She WAS a wonder.”
“Well, here’s to the Night-Born. She was truly amazing.”
THE MADNESS OF JOHN HARNED
I TELL this for a fact. It happened in the bull-ring at Quito. I sat in the box with John Harned, and with Maria Valenzuela, and with Luis Cervallos. I saw it happen. I saw it all from first to last. I was on the steamer Ecuadore from Panama to Guayaquil. Maria Valenzuela is my cousin. I have known her always. She is very beautiful. I am a Spaniard—an Ecuadoriano, true, but I am descended from Pedro Patino, who was one of Pizarro's captains. They were brave men. They were heroes. Did not Pizarro lead three hundred and fifty Spanish cavaliers and four thousand Indians into the far Cordilleras in search of treasure? And did not all the four thousand Indians and three hundred of the brave cavaliers die on that vain quest? But Pedro Patino did not die. He it was that lived to found the family of the Patino. I am Ecuadoriano, true, but I am Spanish. I am Manuel de Jesus Patino. I own many haciendas, and ten thousand Indians are my slaves, though the law says they are free men who work by freedom of contract. The law is a funny thing. We Ecuadorianos laugh at it. It is our law. We make it for ourselves. I am Manuel de Jesus Patino. Remember that name. It will be written some day in history. There are revolutions in Ecuador. We call them elections. It is a good joke is it not?—what you call a pun?
I’m telling you this for real. It happened in the bullring in Quito. I was sitting with John Harned, Maria Valenzuela, and Luis Cervallos. I saw everything, from start to finish. I was on the Ecuadore steamer from Panama to Guayaquil. Maria Valenzuela is my cousin. I’ve known her my whole life. She’s very beautiful. I’m a Spaniard—an Ecuadoriano for sure, but I’m descended from Pedro Patino, who was one of Pizarro's captains. They were brave men. They were heroes. Didn’t Pizarro lead three hundred and fifty Spanish knights and four thousand Indians into the far Cordilleras in search of treasure? And didn’t all four thousand Indians and three hundred of those brave knights die on that useless quest? But Pedro Patino didn’t die. He was the one who lived to found the Patino family. I’m Ecuadoriano, that’s true, but I’m Spanish. I’m Manuel de Jesus Patino. I own many haciendas, and ten thousand Indians are my slaves, even though the law says they’re free men working by contract. The law is a funny thing. We Ecuadorianos laugh at it. It’s our law. We make it for ourselves. I’m Manuel de Jesus Patino. Remember that name. It’ll be in history one day. There are revolutions in Ecuador. We call them elections. Isn’t it a good joke?—what you call a pun?
John Harned was an American. I met him first at the Tivoli hotel in Panama. He had much money—this I have heard. He was going to Lima, but he met Maria Valenzuela in the Tivoli hotel. Maria Valenzuela is my cousin, and she is beautiful. It is true, she is the most beautiful woman in Ecuador. But also is she most beautiful in every country—in Paris, in Madrid, in New York, in Vienna. Always do all men look at her, and John Harned looked long at her at Panama. He loved her, that I know for a fact. She was Ecuadoriano, true—but she was of all countries; she was of all the world. She spoke many languages. She sang—ah! like an artiste. Her smile—wonderful, divine. Her eyes—ah! have I not seen men look in her eyes? They were what you English call amazing. They were promises of paradise. Men drowned themselves in her eyes.
John Harned was an American. I first met him at the Tivoli hotel in Panama. He had a lot of money—I heard that. He was on his way to Lima, but he met Maria Valenzuela at the Tivoli hotel. Maria Valenzuela is my cousin, and she is stunning. It's true, she is the most beautiful woman in Ecuador. But she’s also the most beautiful in every country—in Paris, in Madrid, in New York, in Vienna. All men always look at her, and John Harned stared at her for a long time in Panama. I know he loved her for sure. She was Ecuadorian, yes—but she belonged to every country; she was part of the whole world. She spoke many languages. She sang—oh! like an artist. Her smile—amazing, divine. Her eyes—oh! haven’t I seen men gaze into her eyes? They were what you English would call incredible. They held promises of paradise. Men lost themselves in her eyes.
Maria Valenzuela was rich—richer than I, who am accounted very rich in Ecuador. But John Harned did not care for her money. He had a heart—a funny heart. He was a fool. He did not go to Lima. He left the steamer at Guayaquil and followed her to Quito. She was coming home from Europe and other places. I do not see what she found in him, but she liked him. This I know for a fact, else he would not have followed her to Quito. She asked him to come. Well do I remember the occasion. She said:
Maria Valenzuela was wealthy—wealthier than me, and I'm considered quite rich in Ecuador. But John Harned didn't care about her money. He had a heart—a strange one. He was a fool. He didn’t go to Lima. He got off the boat in Guayaquil and chased after her to Quito. She was returning home from Europe and other places. I don’t understand what she saw in him, but she liked him. I know this for sure, otherwise he wouldn’t have followed her to Quito. She invited him to come. I remember the moment well. She said:
“Come to Quito and I will show you the bullfight—brave, clever, magnificent!”
“Come to Quito and I’ll take you to the bullfight—bold, smart, amazing!”
But he said: “I go to Lima, not Quito. Such is my passage engaged on the steamer.”
But he said, “I’m going to Lima, not Quito. That’s the ticket I have for the steamer.”
“You travel for pleasure—no?” said Maria Valenzuela; and she looked at him as only Maria Valenzuela could look, her eyes warm with the promise.
“You travel for fun, right?” said Maria Valenzuela; and she looked at him like only Maria Valenzuela could, her eyes warm with promise.
And he came. No; he did not come for the bull-fight. He came because of what he had seen in her eyes. Women like Maria Valenzuela are born once in a hundred years. They are of no country and no time. They are what you call goddesses. Men fall down at their feet. They play with men and run them through their pretty fingers like sand. Cleopatra was such a woman they say; and so was Circe. She turned men into swine. Ha! ha! It is true—no?
And he showed up. No; he didn’t come for the bullfight. He came because of what he had seen in her eyes. Women like Maria Valenzuela are rare, appearing only once in a hundred years. They belong to no specific place or time. They are what you would call goddesses. Men drop to their knees before them. They toy with men, slipping through their fingers like sand. They say Cleopatra was one of those women; so was Circe. She turned men into pigs. Ha! ha! It's true, right?
It all came about because Maria Valenzuela said:
It all started because Maria Valenzuela said:
“You English people are—what shall I say?—savage—no? You prize-fight. Two men each hit the other with their fists till their eyes are blinded and their noses are broken. Hideous! And the other men who look on cry out loudly and are made glad. It is barbarous—no?”
“You English people are—what can I say?—savage, right? You have prize fights where two guys just beat each other up until their eyes are swollen and their noses are broken. It's terrible! And the other guys watching shout out loudly and seem to enjoy it. It's barbaric, isn’t it?”
“But they are men,” said John Harned; “and they prize-fight out of desire. No one makes them prize-fight. They do it because they desire it more than anything else in the world.”
“But they are men,” John Harned said. “They fight for money because they want to. No one forces them to fight. They do it because they want it more than anything else in the world.”
Maria Valenzuela—there was scorn in her smile as she said: “They kill each other often—is it not so? I have read it in the papers.”
Maria Valenzuela—there was disdain in her smile as she said: “They often kill each other, right? I’ve read about it in the news.”
“But the bull,” said John Harned.
“But the bull,” John Harned said.
“The bull is killed many times in the bull-fight, and the bull does not come into the the ring out of desire. It is not fair to the bull. He is compelled to fight. But the man in the prize-fight—no; he is not compelled.”
“The bull is killed many times in the bullfight, and the bull doesn’t come into the ring out of choice. It’s not fair to the bull. He is forced to fight. But the man in the boxing match—no; he is not forced.”
“He is the more brute therefore,” said Maria Valenzuela.
“He's definitely more of a brute,” said Maria Valenzuela.
“He is savage. He is primitive. He is animal. He strikes with his paws like a bear from a cave, and he is ferocious. But the bull-fight—ah! You have not seen the bullfight—no? The toreador is clever. He must have skill. He is modern. He is romantic. He is only a man, soft and tender, and he faces the wild bull in conflict. And he kills with a sword, a slender sword, with one thrust, so, to the heart of the great beast. It is delicious. It makes the heart beat to behold—the small man, the great beast, the wide level sand, the thousands that look on without breath; the great beast rushes to the attack, the small man stands like a statue; he does not move, he is unafraid, and in his hand is the slender sword flashing like silver in the sun; nearer and nearer rushes the great beast with its sharp horns, the man does not move, and then—so—the sword flashes, the thrust is made, to the heart, to the hilt, the bull falls to the sand and is dead, and the man is unhurt. It is brave. It is magnificent! Ah!—I could love the toreador. But the man of the prize-fight—he is the brute, the human beast, the savage primitive, the maniac that receives many blows in his stupid face and rejoices. Come to Quito and I will show you the brave sport of men, the toreador and the bull.”
“He's brutal. He's primal. He's like an animal. He attacks with his fists like a bear coming out of a cave, and he's fierce. But the bullfight—oh! You haven't seen the bullfight—have you? The matador is skilled. He must have talent. He's modern. He's romantic. He's just a man, gentle and soft, yet he confronts the wild bull in a showdown. And he kills with a sword, a slender sword, with one thrust right to the heart of the massive beast. It's thrilling. It quickens your pulse to watch—the small man, the huge beast, the vast sandy arena, the thousands of breathless spectators; the great beast charges in, the small man stands still like a statue; he doesn't flinch, he's fearless, and in his hand is the slender sword glinting like silver in the sunlight; closer and closer comes the great beast with its sharp horns, the man remains unmoving, and then—bam—the sword flashes, the thrust lands, right to the heart, to the hilt, the bull collapses onto the sand and dies, and the man is unharmed. It's courageous. It's magnificent! Oh!—I could admire the matador. But the man in the prizefight—he's the brute, the human animal, the savage primitive, the maniac who takes multiple blows to his dumb face and revels in it. Come to Quito, and I'll show you the daring sport of men, the matador and the bull.”
But John Harned did not go to Quito for the bull-fight. He went because of Maria Valenzuela. He was a large man, more broad of shoulder than we Ecuadorianos, more tall, more heavy of limb and bone. True, he was larger of his own race. His eyes were blue, though I have seen them gray, and, sometimes, like cold steel. His features were large, too—not delicate like ours, and his jaw was very strong to look at. Also, his face was smooth-shaven like a priest's. Why should a man feel shame for the hair on his face? Did not God put it there? Yes, I believe in God—I am not a pagan like many of you English. God is good. He made me an Ecuadoriano with ten thousand slaves. And when I die I shall go to God. Yes, the priests are right.
But John Harned didn’t go to Quito for the bullfight. He went because of Maria Valenzuela. He was a big guy, broader in the shoulders than us Ecuadorians, taller, and heavier in body and bone. It’s true, he was larger than most in his race. His eyes were blue, though I’ve seen them gray, and sometimes they looked like cold steel. His features were also large—not delicate like ours—and his jaw looked very strong. Plus, his face was clean-shaven like a priest's. Why should a man be ashamed of the hair on his face? Didn’t God put it there? Yes, I believe in God—I’m not a pagan like many of you English. God is good. He made me an Ecuadorian with ten thousand slaves. And when I die, I’ll go to God. Yes, the priests are right.
But John Harned. He was a quiet man. He talked always in a low voice, and he never moved his hands when he talked. One would have thought his heart was a piece of ice; yet did he have a streak of warm in his blood, for he followed Maria Valenzuela to Quito. Also, and for all that he talked low without moving his hands, he was an animal, as you shall see—the beast primitive, the stupid, ferocious savage of the long ago that dressed in wild skins and lived in the caves along with the bears and wolves.
But John Harned was a quiet man. He always spoke in a low voice, and he never moved his hands when he talked. One might think his heart was made of ice; yet he had a warmth in him, as he followed Maria Valenzuela to Quito. Moreover, despite his low tone and still hands, he was an animal, as you'll see—the primitive beast, the stupid, ferocious savage from long ago who wore animal skins and lived in caves alongside bears and wolves.
Luis Cervallos is my friend, the best of Ecuadorianos. He owns three cacao plantations at Naranjito and Chobo. At Milagro is his big sugar plantation. He has large haciendas at Ambato and Latacunga, and down the coast is he interested in oil-wells. Also has he spent much money in planting rubber along the Guayas. He is modern, like the Yankee; and, like the Yankee, full of business. He has much money, but it is in many ventures, and ever he needs more money for new ventures and for the old ones. He has been everywhere and seen everything. When he was a very young man he was in the Yankee military academy what you call West Point. There was trouble. He was made to resign. He does not like Americans. But he did like Maria Valenzuela, who was of his own country. Also, he needed her money for his ventures and for his gold mine in Eastern Ecuador where the painted Indians live. I was his friend. It was my desire that he should marry Maria Valenzuela. Further, much of my money had I invested in his ventures, more so in his gold mine which was very rich but which first required the expense of much money before it would yield forth its riches. If Luis Cervallos married Maria Valenzuela I should have more money very immediately.
Luis Cervallos is my friend, the best of Ecuadorians. He owns three cacao plantations in Naranjito and Chobo. In Milagro, he has a large sugar plantation. He has big estates in Ambato and Latacunga, and along the coast, he’s involved in oil wells. He has also invested a lot in planting rubber along the Guayas River. He’s modern, like an American, and just as business-minded. He has a lot of money, but it’s tied up in various ventures, and he always needs more cash for new projects and to keep the old ones going. He’s traveled everywhere and seen everything. When he was a young man, he attended the U.S. military academy known as West Point. There was some trouble, and he was forced to resign. He doesn’t like Americans, but he did care for Maria Valenzuela, who was from his own country. He also needed her money for his businesses and for his gold mine in Eastern Ecuador, where the indigenous people live. I was his friend and wanted him to marry Maria Valenzuela. Additionally, I had invested a lot of my money in his ventures, especially in his gold mine, which was very rich but needed a significant upfront investment before it could start generating profits. If Luis Cervallos married Maria Valenzuela, I would see a return on my investment very soon.
But John Harned followed Maria Valenzuela to Quito, and it was quickly clear to us—to Luis Cervallos and me that she looked upon John Harned with great kindness. It is said that a woman will have her will, but this is a case not in point, for Maria Valenzuela did not have her will—at least not with John Harned. Perhaps it would all have happened as it did, even if Luis Cervallos and I had not sat in the box that day at the bull-ring in Quito. But this I know: we DID sit in the box that day. And I shall tell you what happened.
But John Harned followed Maria Valenzuela to Quito, and it quickly became clear to us—Luis Cervallos and me—that she regarded John Harned with great kindness. People say that a woman will get her way, but that doesn’t apply here, because Maria Valenzuela didn’t have her way—at least not with John Harned. Maybe things would have unfolded the same way even if Luis Cervallos and I hadn’t been in the box that day at the bullring in Quito. But I know this: we WERE in the box that day. And I’ll tell you what happened.
The four of us were in the one box, guests of Luis Cervallos. I was next to the Presidente's box. On the other side was the box of General Jose Eliceo Salazar. With him were Joaquin Endara and Urcisino Castillo, both generals, and Colonel Jacinto Fierro and Captain Baltazar de Echeverria. Only Luis Cervallos had the position and the influence to get that box next to the Presidente. I know for a fact that the Presidente himself expressed the desire to the management that Luis Cervallos should have that box.
The four of us were in one box, guests of Luis Cervallos. I was next to the President's box. On the other side was General Jose Eliceo Salazar's box. With him were Joaquin Endara and Urcisino Castillo, both generals, and Colonel Jacinto Fierro and Captain Baltazar de Echeverria. Only Luis Cervallos had the status and influence to get that box next to the President. I know for sure that the President himself asked the management for Luis Cervallos to have that box.
The band finished playing the national hymn of Ecuador. The procession of the toreadors was over. The Presidente nodded to begin. The bugles blew, and the bull dashed in—you know the way, excited, bewildered, the darts in its shoulder burning like fire, itself seeking madly whatever enemy to destroy. The toreadors hid behind their shelters and waited. Suddenly they appeared forth, the capadores, five of them, from every side, their colored capes flinging wide. The bull paused at sight of such a generosity of enemies, unable in his own mind to know which to attack. Then advanced one of the capadors alone to meet the bull. The bull was very angry. With its fore-legs it pawed the sand of the arena till the dust rose all about it. Then it charged, with lowered head, straight for the lone capador.
The band wrapped up playing Ecuador's national anthem. The toreador procession was done. The President nodded to start. The bugles sounded, and the bull rushed in—you know how it is, excited and confused, with the darts in its shoulder burning like fire, desperately searching for any enemy to take down. The toreadors hid behind their barriers and waited. Suddenly, the capadores emerged, five of them, from every direction, their colorful capes wide open. The bull hesitated at the sight of so many foes, unsure which one to charge at first. Then, one of the capadores stepped forward to face the bull alone. The bull was furious. It pawed the sand of the arena with its front legs until dust flew everywhere. Then, it charged with its head lowered directly at the lone capador.
It is always of interest, the first charge of the first bull. After a time it is natural that one should grow tired, trifle, that the keenness should lose its edge. But that first charge of the first bull! John Harned was seeing it for the first time, and he could not escape the excitement—the sight of the man, armed only with a piece of cloth, and of the bull rushing upon him across the sand with sharp horns, widespreading.
It’s always interesting to see the first charge of the first bull. After a while, it’s natural to get tired, mess around, and lose some of that initial excitement. But that first charge of the first bull! John Harned was witnessing it for the first time, and he couldn’t help but feel the thrill—the sight of the man, armed only with a piece of cloth, facing the bull charging at him across the sand, its sharp horns spread wide.
“See!” cried Maria Valenzuela. “Is it not superb?”
“Look!” exclaimed Maria Valenzuela. “Isn’t it amazing?”
John Harned nodded, but did not look at her. His eyes were sparkling, and they were only for the bull-ring. The capador stepped to the side, with a twirl of the cape eluding the bull and spreading the cape on his own shoulders.
John Harned nodded, but didn’t look at her. His eyes were sparkling, and they were only for the bullring. The matador stepped to the side, twirling the cape to dodge the bull and draping the cape over his own shoulders.
“What do you think?” asked Maria Venzuela. “Is it not a—what-you-call—sporting proposition—no?”
“What do you think?” asked Maria Venzuela. “Is it not a—what do you call it—a sporting proposition—right?”
“It is certainly,” said John Harned. “It is very clever.”
“It definitely is,” said John Harned. “It’s really clever.”
She clapped her hands with delight. They were little hands. The audience applauded. The bull turned and came back. Again the capadore eluded him, throwing the cape on his shoulders, and again the audience applauded. Three times did this happen. The capadore was very excellent. Then he retired, and the other capadore played with the bull. After that they placed the banderillos in the bull, in the shoulders, on each side of the back-bone, two at a time. Then stepped forward Ordonez, the chief matador, with the long sword and the scarlet cape. The bugles blew for the death. He is not so good as Matestini. Still he is good, and with one thrust he drove the sword to the heart, and the bull doubled his legs under him and lay down and died. It was a pretty thrust, clean and sure; and there was much applause, and many of the common people threw their hats into the ring. Maria Valenzuela clapped her hands with the rest, and John Harned, whose cold heart was not touched by the event, looked at her with curiosity.
She clapped her hands with joy. They were small hands. The audience cheered. The bull turned and came back. Once again, the capador dodged him, throwing the cape over his shoulders, and once more the audience cheered. This happened three times. The capador was very skilled. Then he stepped back, and the other capador went in with the bull. After that, they placed the banderillas in the bull's shoulders, two at a time, on either side of the backbone. Then Ordonez, the head matador, stepped forward with the long sword and the red cape. The bugles sounded for the kill. He wasn't as good as Matestini, but he was still skilled, and with one thrust, he drove the sword into the heart. The bull collapsed, folding its legs beneath it, and lay down and died. It was a nice thrust, clean and precise; there was a lot of applause, and many of the common folks threw their hats into the ring. Maria Valenzuela clapped her hands like everyone else, while John Harned, whose cold heart wasn't moved by the scene, looked at her with curiosity.
“You like it?” he asked.
"Do you like it?" he asked.
“Always,” she said, still clapping her hands.
“Always,” she said, still clapping.
“From a little girl,” said Luis Cervallos. “I remember her first fight. She was four years old. She sat with her mother, and just like now she clapped her hands. She is a proper Spanish woman.
“From when she was a little girl,” said Luis Cervallos. “I remember her first fight. She was four years old. She sat with her mother, and just like now she clapped her hands. She is a true Spanish woman.
“You have seen it,” said Maria Valenzuela to John Harned, as they fastened the mules to the dead bull and dragged it out. “You have seen the bull-fight and you like it—no? What do you think?
“You've seen it,” Maria Valenzuela said to John Harned as they tied the mules to the dead bull and pulled it out. “You've seen the bullfight and you enjoy it—right? What do you think?
“I think the bull had no chance,” he said. “The bull was doomed from the first. The issue was not in doubt. Every one knew, before the bull entered the ring, that it was to die. To be a sporting proposition, the issue must be in doubt. It was one stupid bull who had never fought a man against five wise men who had fought many bulls. It would be possibly a little bit fair if it were one man against one bull.”
“I think the bull didn’t stand a chance,” he said. “The bull was doomed from the start. The outcome was certain. Everyone knew, before the bull stepped into the ring, that it was going to die. For something to be a true sport, the outcome has to be uncertain. It was one clueless bull that had never faced a man against five experienced men who had fought many bulls. It might be a bit more fair if it were one man against one bull.”
“Or one man against five bulls,” said Maria Valenzuela; and we all laughed, and Luis Ceryallos laughed loudest.
“Or one guy against five bulls,” said Maria Valenzuela; and we all laughed, and Luis Ceryallos laughed the loudest.
“Yes,” said John Harned, “against five bulls, and the man, like the bulls, never in the bull ring before—a man like yourself, Senor Crevallos.”
“Yes,” said John Harned, “against five bulls, and the guy, just like the bulls, had never been in the bullring before—a guy like you, Senor Crevallos.”
“Yet we Spanish like the bull-fight,” said Luis Cervallos; and I swear the devil was whispering then in his ear, telling him to do that which I shall relate.
“Yet we Spaniards enjoy bullfighting,” said Luis Cervallos; and I swear the devil was whispering in his ear at that moment, urging him to do what I’m about to recount.
“Then must it be a cultivated taste,” John Harned made answer. “We kill bulls by the thousand every day in Chicago, yet no one cares to pay admittance to see.”
“Then it must be a refined taste,” John Harned replied. “We slaughter thousands of bulls every day in Chicago, yet no one wants to pay to watch.”
“That is butchery,” said I; “but this—ah, this is an art. It is delicate. It is fine. It is rare.”
“That is just butchery,” I said; “but this—ah, this is an art. It’s delicate. It’s refined. It’s uncommon.”
“Not always,” said Luis Cervallos. “I have seen clumsy matadors, and I tell you it is not nice.”
“Not always,” said Luis Cervallos. “I’ve seen clumsy bullfighters, and I tell you, it’s not a pleasant sight.”
He shuddered, and his face betrayed such what-you-call disgust, that I knew, then, that the devil was whispering and that he was beginning to play a part.
He shuddered, and his face showed such obvious disgust that I knew then that the devil was whispering and that he was starting to play a role.
“Senor Harned may be right,” said Luis Cervallos. “It may not be fair to the bull. For is it not known to all of us that for twenty-four hours the bull is given no water, and that immediately before the fight he is permitted to drink his fill?”
“Mr. Harned might be right,” said Luis Cervallos. “It might not be fair to the bull. Isn’t it clear to all of us that the bull goes without water for twenty-four hours, and right before the fight, he’s allowed to drink as much as he wants?”
“And he comes into the ring heavy with water?” said John Harned quickly; and I saw that his eyes were very gray and very sharp and very cold.
“And he comes into the ring weighed down with water?” John Harned said quickly; and I noticed that his eyes were a sharp, cold gray.
“It is necessary for the sport,” said Luis Cervallos. “Would you have the bull so strong that he would kill the toreadors?”
“It’s essential for the sport,” said Luis Cervallos. “Would you want the bull to be so strong that it could kill the bullfighters?”
“I would that he had a fighting chance,” said John Harned, facing the ring to see the second bull come in.
“I wish he had a fair shot,” said John Harned, looking at the ring as the second bull came in.
It was not a good bull. It was frightened. It ran around the ring in search of a way to get out. The capadors stepped forth and flared their capes, but he refused to charge upon them.
It wasn’t a good bull. It was scared. It ran around the ring looking for a way to escape. The capadors stepped forward and waved their capes, but it wouldn’t charge at them.
“It is a stupid bull,” said Maria Valenzuela.
“It’s a dumb bull,” said Maria Valenzuela.
“I beg pardon,” said John Harned; “but it would seem to me a wise bull. He knows he must not fight man. See! He smells death there in the ring.”
“I’m sorry,” said John Harned; “but it seems to me like a smart bull. He knows he shouldn’t fight a human. Look! He smells death in the ring.”
True. The bull, pausing where the last one had died, was smelling the wet sand and snorting. Again he ran around the ring, with raised head, looking at the faces of the thousands that hissed him, that threw orange-peel at him and called him names. But the smell of blood decided him, and he charged a capador, so without warning that the man just escaped. He dropped his cape and dodged into the shelter. The bull struck the wall of the ring with a crash. And John Harned said, in a quiet voice, as though he talked to himself:
True. The bull, stopping where the last one had fallen, was sniffing the damp sand and snorting. Once more, he dashed around the ring, head held high, glancing at the faces of the thousands who jeered at him, who tossed orange peels his way and insulted him. But the scent of blood made up his mind, and he charged at a matador so suddenly that the man barely got away. He dropped his cape and darted into the shelter. The bull slammed into the wall of the ring with a loud crash. And John Harned said, in a low voice, as if he were speaking to himself:
“I will give one thousand sucres to the lazar-house of Quito if a bull kills a man this day.”
“I will donate one thousand sucres to the hospital in Quito if a bull kills a man today.”
“You like bulls?” said Maria Valenzuela with a smile.
“You like bulls?” Maria Valenzuela asked with a smile.
“I like such men less,” said John Harned. “A toreador is not a brave man. He surely cannot be a brave man. See, the bull's tongue is already out. He is tired and he has not yet begun.”
“I like those kinds of guys less,” said John Harned. “A bullfighter isn’t a brave man. He definitely can't be a brave man. Look, the bull's tongue is already hanging out. He’s worn out and hasn’t even started yet.”
“It is the water,” said Luis Cervallos.
“It’s the water,” said Luis Cervallos.
“Yes, it is the water,” said John Harned. “Would it not be safer to hamstring the bull before he comes on?”
“Yes, it’s the water,” John Harned said. “Wouldn’t it be safer to hamstring the bull before he gets close?”
Maria Valenzuela was made angry by this sneer in John Harned's words. But Luis Cervallos smiled so that only I could see him, and then it broke upon my mind surely the game he was playing. He and I were to be banderilleros. The big American bull was there in the box with us. We were to stick the darts in him till he became angry, and then there might be no marriage with Maria Valenzuela. It was a good sport. And the spirit of bull-fighters was in our blood.
Maria Valenzuela was ticked off by the mockery in John Harned's words. But Luis Cervallos smiled discreetly at me, and then it hit me what game he was playing. He and I were supposed to be banderilleros. The massive American bull was right there with us. Our job was to jab him with darts until he got enraged, and then there might be no wedding with Maria Valenzuela. It was a good sport. And the spirit of bullfighters ran in our veins.
The bull was now angry and excited. The capadors had great game with him. He was very quick, and sometimes he turned with such sharpness that his hind legs lost their footing and he plowed the sand with his quarter. But he charged always the flung capes and committed no harm.
The bull was now furious and agitated. The capadors were having a great time with him. He was really fast, and sometimes he turned so sharply that his back legs slipped, and he dug into the sand with his rear. But he always charged at the thrown capes and caused no harm.
“He has no chance,” said John Harned. “He is fighting wind.”
“He doesn’t stand a chance,” said John Harned. “He’s fighting against the wind.”
“He thinks the cape is his enemy,” explained Maria Valenzuela. “See how cleverly the capador deceives him.”
“He thinks the cape is his enemy,” Maria Valenzuela explained. “Look how cleverly the capador tricks him.”
“It is his nature to be deceived,” said John Harned. “Wherefore he is doomed to fight wind. The toreadors know it, you know it, I know it—we all know from the first that he will fight wind. He only does not know it. It is his stupid beast-nature. He has no chance.”
“It’s just in his nature to be fooled,” said John Harned. “That’s why he’s destined to fight against the impossible. The bullfighters know it, you know it, I know it—we all realize from the start that he will be fighting against something futile. He just doesn’t see it. It’s his foolish animal instinct. He has no chance.”
“It is very simple,” said Luis Cervallos. “The bull shuts his eyes when he charges. Therefore—”
“It’s really simple,” said Luis Cervallos. “The bull closes its eyes when it charges. So—”
“The man steps, out of the way and the bull rushes by,” Harned interrupted.
“The man steps aside, and the bull rushes by,” Harned interrupted.
“Yes,” said Luis Cervallos; “that is it. The bull shuts his eyes, and the man knows it.”
“Yes,” said Luis Cervallos; “that’s it. The bull closes its eyes, and the man knows it.”
“But cows do not shut their eyes,” said John Harned. “I know a cow at home that is a Jersey and gives milk, that would whip the whole gang of them.”
“But cows don’t close their eyes,” said John Harned. “I have a Jersey cow at home that gives milk, and she would take on all of them.”
“But the toreadors do not fight cows,” said I.
"But the matadors don't fight bulls," I said.
“They are afraid to fight cows,” said John Harned.
“They're afraid to fight cows,” John Harned said.
“Yes,” said Luis Cervallos, “they are afraid to fight cows. There would be no sport in killing toreadors.”
“Yes,” said Luis Cervallos, “they're scared to fight bulls. There wouldn't be any fun in killing matadors.”
“There would be some sport,” said John Harned, “if a toreador were killed once in a while. When I become an old man, and mayhap a cripple, and should I need to make a living and be unable to do hard work, then would I become a bull-fighter. It is a light vocation for elderly gentlemen and pensioners.”
“There would be some excitement,” said John Harned, “if a bullfighter got killed every now and then. When I’m an old man, maybe even a cripple, and if I need to earn a living but can’t do hard work, then I’d become a bullfighter. It’s an easy job for older guys and retirees.”
“But see!” said Maria Valenzuela, as the bull charged bravely and the capador eluded it with a fling of his cape. “It requires skill so to avoid the beast.”
“But look!” said Maria Valenzuela, as the bull charged boldly and the capador dodged it with a flick of his cape. “It takes skill to avoid the beast like that.”
“True,” said John Harned. “But believe me, it requires a thousand times more skill to avoid the many and quick punches of a prize-fighter who keeps his eyes open and strikes with intelligence. Furthermore, this bull does not want to fight. Behold, he runs away.”
“True,” said John Harned. “But trust me, it takes a thousand times more skill to dodge the fast and numerous punches of a prizefighter who stays alert and hits smart. Plus, this bull doesn’t want to fight. Look, it’s running away.”
It was not a good bull, for again it ran around the ring, seeking to find a way out.
It wasn't a good bull, as it ran around the ring again, trying to find a way out.
“Yet these bulls are sometimes the most dangerous,” said Luis Cervallos. “It can never be known what they will do next. They are wise. They are half cow. The bull-fighters never like them.—See! He has turned!”
“Yet these bulls can be the most dangerous,” said Luis Cervallos. “You can never know what they’re going to do next. They’re smart. They’re half cow. The bullfighters never like them.—Look! He’s turned!”
Once again, baffled and made angry by the walls of the ring that would not let him out, the bull was attacking his enemies valiantly.
Once again, confused and infuriated by the walls of the ring that wouldn't let him escape, the bull was fiercely charging at his opponents.
“His tongue is hanging out,” said John Harned. “First, they fill him with water. Then they tire him out, one man and then another, persuading him to exhaust himself by fighting wind. While some tire him, others rest. But the bull they never let rest. Afterward, when he is quite tired and no longer quick, the matador sticks the sword into him.”
“His tongue is hanging out,” said John Harned. “First, they fill him with water. Then they wear him out, one guy after another, getting him to exhaust himself by fighting the wind. While some tire him out, others take a break. But they never let the bull rest. Later, when he’s completely tired and not as fast, the matador plunges the sword into him.”
The time had now come for the banderillos. Three times one of the fighters endeavored to place the darts, and three times did he fail. He but stung the bull and maddened it. The banderillos must go in, you know, two at a time, into the shoulders, on each side the backbone and close to it. If but one be placed, it is a failure. The crowd hissed and called for Ordonez. And then Ordonez did a great thing. Four times he stood forth, and four times, at the first attempt, he stuck in the banderillos, so that eight of them, well placed, stood out of the back of the bull at one time. The crowd went mad, and a rain of hats and money fell on the sand of the ring.
The time had finally come for the banderilleros. One of the fighters tried to place the darts three times, and three times he failed. He only managed to irritate and enrage the bull. The banderilleros need to go in two at a time, into the shoulders, on each side of the backbone and close to it. If only one is placed, it’s a failure. The crowd jeered and called for Ordonez. Then Ordonez did something impressive. He stepped up four times, and each time, on his first try, he stuck in the banderillas, so that eight of them, perfectly placed, were sticking out of the bull's back at once. The crowd went wild, and a shower of hats and money fell onto the sand of the ring.
And just then the bull charged unexpectedly one of the capadors. The man slipped and lost his head. The bull caught him—fortunately, between his wide horns. And while the audience watched, breathless and silent, John Harned stood up and yelled with gladness. Alone, in that hush of all of us, John Harned yelled. And he yelled for the bull. As you see yourself, John Harned wanted the man killed. His was a brutal heart. This bad conduct made those angry that sat in the box of General Salazar, and they cried out against John Harned. And Urcisino Castillo told him to his face that he was a dog of a Gringo and other things. Only it was in Spanish, and John Harned did not understand. He stood and yelled, perhaps for the time of ten seconds, when the bull was enticed into charging the other capadors and the man arose unhurt.
And just then the bull unexpectedly charged at one of the capadors. The man slipped and lost his footing. The bull caught him—thankfully, between its wide horns. While the audience watched, breathless and silent, John Harned stood up and shouted with joy. In that moment of silence from all of us, John Harned yelled. And he yelled for the bull. As you can see, John Harned wanted the man to be killed. He had a brutal heart. This bad behavior angered those sitting in General Salazar's box, and they shouted at John Harned. Urcisino Castillo told him to his face that he was a dog of a Gringo and other things. But it was in Spanish, and John Harned didn’t understand. He stood and yelled, maybe for about ten seconds, when the bull was coaxed into charging at the other capadors, and the man got up unharmed.
“The bull has no chance,” John Harned said with sadness as he sat down. “The man was uninjured. They fooled the bull away from him.” Then he turned to Maria Valenzuela and said: “I beg your pardon. I was excited.”
“The bull doesn't stand a chance,” John Harned said sadly as he sat down. “The man was unhurt. They distracted the bull away from him.” Then he turned to Maria Valenzuela and said, “I’m sorry. I got carried away.”
She smiled and in reproof tapped his arm with her fan.
She smiled and playfully tapped his arm with her fan.
“It is your first bull-fight,” she said. “After you have seen more you will not cry for the death of the man. You Americans, you see, are more brutal than we. It is because of your prize-fighting. We come only to see the bull killed.”
“It’s your first bullfight,” she said. “Once you’ve seen more, you won’t cry for the man’s death. You Americans are, you know, more brutal than we are. It’s because of your prizefighting. We come just to see the bull get killed.”
“But I would the bull had some chance,” he answered. “Doubtless, in time, I shall cease to be annoyed by the men who take advantage of the bull.”
“But I wish the bull had a chance,” he replied. “Eventually, I’ll probably stop being bothered by the guys who exploit the bull.”
The bugles blew for the death of the bull. Ordonez stood forth with the sword and the scarlet cloth. But the bull had changed again, and did not want to fight. Ordonez stamped his foot in the sand, and cried out, and waved the scarlet cloth. Then the bull charged, but without heart. There was no weight to the charge. It was a poor thrust. The sword struck a bone and bent. Ordonez took a fresh sword. The bull, again stung to fight, charged once more. Five times Ordonez essayed the thrust, and each time the sword went but part way in or struck bone. The sixth time, the sword went in to the hilt. But it was a bad thrust. The sword missed the heart and stuck out half a yard through the ribs on the opposite side. The audience hissed the matador. I glanced at John Harned. He sat silent, without movement; but I could see his teeth were set, and his hands were clenched tight on the railing of the box.
The bugles sounded for the bull's death. Ordonez stepped forward with the sword and the red cloth. But the bull had changed again and didn't want to fight. Ordonez stamped his foot in the sand, shouted, and waved the red cloth. Then the bull charged, but with no enthusiasm. It lacked power. The thrust was weak. The sword hit a bone and bent. Ordonez grabbed a new sword. The bull, now riled up to fight, charged again. Ordonez attempted the thrust five times, but each time the sword only went in partway or hit bone. On the sixth attempt, the sword went in all the way. But it was a bad thrust. The sword missed the heart and stuck out a foot and a half through the ribs on the opposite side. The crowd hissed at the matador. I glanced at John Harned. He sat silently, unmoving; but I could see his teeth were clenched and his hands were tightly gripping the railing of the box.
All fight was now out of the bull, and, though it was no vital thrust, he trotted lamely what of the sword that stuck through him, in one side and out the other. He ran away from the matador and the capadors, and circled the edge of the ring, looking up at the many faces.
All fight was now gone from the bull, and, although it wasn't a fatal wound, he trotted awkwardly because of the sword that pierced him, entering through one side and exiting the other. He ran away from the matador and the assistants, circling the edge of the ring, looking up at the many faces.
“He is saying: 'For God's sake let me out of this; I don't want to fight,'” said John Harned.
“He's saying, 'For God's sake, let me out of this; I don't want to fight,'” said John Harned.
That was all. He said no more, but sat and watched, though sometimes he looked sideways at Maria Valenzuela to see how she took it. She was angry with the matador. He was awkward, and she had desired a clever exhibition.
That was it. He didn't say anything else, but just sat there watching, occasionally glancing over at Maria Valenzuela to see how she felt about it. She was upset with the matador. He was clumsy, and she had hoped for a smart performance.
The bull was now very tired, and weak from loss of blood, though far from dying. He walked slowly around the wall of the ring, seeking a way out. He would not charge. He had had enough. But he must be killed. There is a place, in the neck of a bull behind the horns, where the cord of the spine is unprotected and where a short stab will immediately kill. Ordonez stepped in front of the bull and lowered his scarlet cloth to the ground. The bull would not charge. He stood still and smelled the cloth, lowering his head to do so. Ordonez stabbed between the horns at the spot in the neck. The bull jerked his head up. The stab had missed. Then the bull watched the sword. When Ordonez moved the cloth on the ground, the bull forgot the sword and lowered his head to smell the cloth. Again Ordonez stabbed, and again he failed. He tried many times. It was stupid. And John Harned said nothing. At last a stab went home, and the bull fell to the sand, dead immediately, and the mules were made fast and he was dragged out.
The bull was now very tired and weak from blood loss, but he was far from dying. He walked slowly around the edge of the ring, looking for a way out. He wouldn’t charge anymore; he had had enough. But he had to be killed. There’s a spot in a bull's neck, behind the horns, where the spinal cord is unprotected, and a quick stab there will kill him instantly. Ordonez stepped in front of the bull and lowered his red cloth to the ground. The bull wouldn’t charge. He stood still and sniffed the cloth, lowering his head to do so. Ordonez aimed for the spot between the horns and stabbed, but missed. The bull jerked his head up. Then the bull watched the sword. When Ordonez moved the cloth on the ground, the bull forgot about the sword and lowered his head again to sniff the cloth. Ordonez stabbed again and missed again. He made several attempts. It seemed foolish. And John Harned said nothing. Finally, a stab connected, and the bull collapsed onto the sand, dead instantly. The mules were secured, and he was dragged away.
“The Gringos say it is a cruel sport—no?” said Luis Cervallos. “That it is not humane. That it is bad for the bull. No?”
“The Gringos say it’s a cruel sport—right?” said Luis Cervallos. “That it’s inhumane. That it’s bad for the bull. Right?”
“No,” said John Harned. “The bull does not count for much. It is bad for those that look on. It is degrading to those that look on. It teaches them to delight in animal suffering. It is cowardly for five men to fight one stupid bull. Therefore those that look on learn to be cowards. The bull dies, but those that look on live and the lesson is learned. The bravery of men is not nourished by scenes of cowardice.”
“No,” said John Harned. “The bull doesn't matter much. It's bad for those watching. It's degrading for those watching. It teaches them to take pleasure in animal suffering. It's cowardly for five men to take on one dumb bull. As a result, those watching learn to be cowards. The bull dies, but those watching live, and the lesson sticks. The courage of men isn’t built up by scenes of cowardice.”
Maria Valenzuela said nothing. Neither did she look at him. But she heard every word and her cheeks were white with anger. She looked out across the ring and fanned herself, but I saw that her hand trembled. Nor did John Harned look at her. He went on as though she were not there. He, too, was angry, coldly angry.
Maria Valenzuela said nothing. She didn’t look at him either. But she heard every word, and her cheeks were pale with anger. She glanced out across the ring and fanned herself, but I noticed her hand shaking. John Harned also didn’t look at her. He continued as if she wasn’t there. He was angry too, but in a cold, detached way.
“It is the cowardly sport of a cowardly people,” he said.
“It’s the spineless pastime of a spineless society,” he said.
“Ah,” said Luis Cervallos softly, “you think you understand us.”
“Ah,” said Luis Cervallos quietly, “you think you get us.”
“I understand now the Spanish Inquisition,” said John Harned. “It must have been more delightful than bull-fighting.”
“I get it now, the Spanish Inquisition,” said John Harned. “It must have been more thrilling than bullfighting.”
Luis Cervallos smiled but said nothing. He glanced at Maria Valenzuela, and knew that the bull-fight in the box was won. Never would she have further to do with the Gringo who spoke such words. But neither Luis Cervallos nor I was prepared for the outcome of the day. I fear we do not understand the Gringos. How were we to know that John Harned, who was so coldly angry, should go suddenly mad! But mad he did go, as you shall see. The bull did not count for much—he said so himself. Then why should the horse count for so much? That I cannot understand. The mind of John Harned lacked logic. That is the only explanation.
Luis Cervallos smiled but didn’t say anything. He looked at Maria Valenzuela and realized that the bullfight in the ring was over. She would have nothing more to do with the Gringo who spoke those words. But neither Luis Cervallos nor I were ready for how the day would turn out. I fear we don’t understand the Gringos. How were we to know that John Harned, who was so coldly angry, would suddenly go insane? But go insane he did, as you’ll see. The bull didn't matter much—he said so himself. So why should the horse matter so much? I don’t get it. John Harned's mind didn’t follow any logic. That’s the only explanation.
“It is not usual to have horses in the bull-ring at Quito,” said Luis Cervallos, looking up from the program. “In Spain they always have them. But to-day, by special permission we shall have them. When the next bull comes on there will be horses and picadors-you know, the men who carry lances and ride the horses.”
“It’s not common to have horses in the bullring at Quito,” said Luis Cervallos, glancing up from the program. “In Spain, they always do. But today, with special permission, we will have them. When the next bull comes out, there will be horses and picadors—you know, the guys who carry lances and ride the horses.”
“The bull is doomed from the first,” said John Harned. “Are the horses then likewise doomed!”
“The bull is doomed from the start,” said John Harned. “Are the horses also doomed?”
“They are blindfolded so that they may not see the bull,” said Luis Cervallos. “I have seen many horses killed. It is a brave sight.”
“They're blindfolded so they can't see the bull,” said Luis Cervallos. “I’ve watched a lot of horses get killed. It’s quite a sight.”
“I have seen the bull slaughtered,” said John Harned “I will now see the horse slaughtered, so that I may understand more fully the fine points of this noble sport.”
“I have seen the bull killed,” John Harned said. “I will now see the horse killed, so that I can fully understand the finer details of this noble sport.”
“They are old horses,” said Luis Cervallos, “that are not good for anything else.”
“They're old horses,” said Luis Cervallos, “that aren’t good for anything else.”
“I see,” said John Harned.
“I get it,” said John Harned.
The third bull came on, and soon against it were both capadors and picadors. One picador took his stand directly below us. I agree, it was a thin and aged horse he rode, a bag of bones covered with mangy hide.
The third bull charged in, and before long, both the capadors and picadors were facing it. One picador positioned himself right below us. I admit, the horse he rode was old and skinny, just a bag of bones covered in scruffy hide.
“It is a marvel that the poor brute can hold up the weight of the rider,” said John Harned. “And now that the horse fights the bull, what weapons has it?”
“It’s amazing that the poor animal can bear the weight of the rider,” said John Harned. “And now that the horse is facing the bull, what weapons does it have?”
“The horse does not fight the bull,” said Luis Cervallos.
“The horse doesn’t fight the bull,” said Luis Cervallos.
“Oh,” said John Harned, “then is the horse there to be gored? That must be why it is blindfolded, so that it shall not see the bull coming to gore it.”
“Oh,” said John Harned, “so the horse is there to get gored? That’s probably why it’s blindfolded, so it won’t see the bull coming to attack it.”
“Not quite so,” said I. “The lance of the picador is to keep the bull from goring the horse.”
“Not exactly,” I said. “The picador’s lance is meant to prevent the bull from goring the horse.”
“Then are horses rarely gored?” asked John Harned.
“Are horses rarely gored?” John Harned asked.
“No,” said Luis Cervallos. “I have seen, at Seville, eighteen horses killed in one day, and the people clamored for more horses.”
“No,” said Luis Cervallos. “I’ve seen, in Seville, eighteen horses killed in one day, and the crowd demanded more horses.”
“Were they blindfolded like this horse?” asked John Harned.
“Were they blindfolded like this horse?” John Harned asked.
“Yes,” said Luis Cervallos.
“Yes,” Luis Cervallos replied.
After that we talked no more, but watched the fight. And John Harned was going mad all the time, and we did not know. The bull refused to charge the horse. And the horse stood still, and because it could not see it did not know that the capadors were trying to make the bull charge upon it. The capadors teased the bull their capes, and when it charged them they ran toward the horse and into their shelters. At last the bull was angry, and it saw the horse before it.
After that, we stopped talking and just watched the fight. John Harned was going crazy the entire time, and we had no idea. The bull wouldn't charge at the horse. The horse stood still, and since it couldn't see, it didn't realize that the capadors were trying to provoke the bull into charging it. The capadors taunted the bull with their capes, and when it charged at them, they ran toward the horse and into their shelters. Eventually, the bull got angry and spotted the horse in front of it.
“The horse does not know, the horse does not know,” John Harned whispered to himself, unaware that he voiced his thought aloud.
“The horse doesn’t know, the horse doesn’t know,” John Harned whispered to himself, not realizing he had said it out loud.
The bull charged, and of course the horse knew nothing till the picador failed and the horse found himself impaled on the bull's horns from beneath. The bull was magnificently strong. The sight of its strength was splendid to see. It lifted the horse clear into the air; and as the horse fell to its side on on the ground the picador landed on his feet and escaped, while the capadors lured the bull away. The horse was emptied of its essential organs. Yet did it rise to its feet screaming. It was the scream of the horse that did it, that made John Harned completely mad; for he, too, started to rise to his feet, I heard him curse low and deep. He never took his eyes from the horse, which, screaming, strove to run, but fell down instead and rolled on its back so that all its four legs were kicking in the air. Then the bull charged it and gored it again and again until it was dead.
The bull charged, and of course the horse was unaware until the picador failed and the horse found itself impaled on the bull's horns from below. The bull was incredibly strong. It was a stunning sight to witness its power. It lifted the horse clear into the air, and as the horse fell onto the ground, the picador landed on his feet and escaped, while the capadors lured the bull away. The horse was gutted. Yet it still managed to rise to its feet, screaming. It was the horse's scream that drove John Harned completely mad; he also began to rise to his feet, and I heard him curse quietly but intensely. He never took his eyes off the horse, which, screaming, tried to run, but instead fell and rolled on its back, with all four legs kicking in the air. Then the bull charged again and gored it repeatedly until it was dead.
John Harned was now on his feet. His eyes were no longer cold like steel. They were blue flames. He looked at Maria Valenzuela, and she looked at him, and in his face was a great loathing. The moment of his madness was upon him. Everybody was looking, now that the horse was dead; and John Harned was a large man and easy to be seen.
John Harned was now standing. His eyes were no longer cold like steel. They were blue flames. He looked at Maria Valenzuela, and she looked back at him, and his face showed intense disgust. The moment of his rage had arrived. Everyone was watching, now that the horse was dead; and John Harned was a big guy and hard to miss.
“Sit down,” said Luis Cervallos, “or you will make a fool of yourself.”
“Sit down,” said Luis Cervallos, “or you’re going to embarrass yourself.”
John Harned replied nothing. He struck out his fist. He smote Luis Cervallos in the face so that he fell like a dead man across the chairs and did not rise again. He saw nothing of what followed. But I saw much. Urcisino Castillo, leaning forward from the next box, with his cane struck John Harned full across the face. And John Harned smote him with his fist so that in falling he overthrew General Salazar. John Harned was now in what-you-call Berserker rage—no? The beast primitive in him was loose and roaring—the beast primitive of the holes and caves of the long ago.
John Harned said nothing. He swung his fist and hit Luis Cervallos in the face, making him collapse like a lifeless body across the chairs, not to rise again. He was oblivious to what happened next. But I witnessed a lot. Urcisino Castillo, leaning forward from the next box, hit John Harned square in the face with his cane. John Harned then retaliated with a punch, causing Castillo to fall and take General Salazar down with him. John Harned was now in what you might call a Berserker rage—right? The primal beast inside him was unleashed and roaring—the ancient beast from the caves and holes of long ago.
“You came for a bull-fight,” I heard him say, “And by God I'll show you a man-fight!”
“You came for a bullfight,” I heard him say, “And I swear I’ll show you a manfight!”
It was a fight. The soldiers guarding the Presidente's box leaped across, but from one of them he took a rifle and beat them on their heads with it. From the other box Colonel Jacinto Fierro was shooting at him with a revolver. The first shot killed a soldier. This I know for a fact. I saw it. But the second shot struck John Harned in the side. Whereupon he swore, and with a lunge drove the bayonet of his rifle into Colonel Jacinto Fierro's body. It was horrible to behold. The Americans and the English are a brutal race. They sneer at our bull-fighting, yet do they delight in the shedding of blood. More men were killed that day because of John Harned than were ever killed in all the history of the bull-ring of Quito, yes, and of Guayaquil and all Ecuador.
It was a fight. The soldiers guarding the President's box jumped over, but one of them grabbed a rifle and started hitting them on the head with it. From the other box, Colonel Jacinto Fierro was shooting at him with a revolver. The first shot killed a soldier. I know this for sure. I saw it happen. But the second shot hit John Harned in the side. Then he cursed and lunged forward, driving the bayonet of his rifle into Colonel Jacinto Fierro's body. It was terrible to watch. The Americans and the English are a violent bunch. They mock our bullfighting, yet they revel in bloodshed. More men died that day because of John Harned than in all the history of the bullring in Quito, as well as Guayaquil and all of Ecuador.
It was the scream of the horse that did it, yet why did not John Harned go mad when the bull was killed? A beast is a beast, be it bull or horse. John Harned was mad. There is no other explanation. He was blood-mad, a beast himself. I leave it to your judgment. Which is worse—the goring of the horse by the bull, or the goring of Colonel Jacinto Fierro by the bayonet in the hands of John Harned! And John Harned gored others with that bayonet. He was full of devils. He fought with many bullets in him, and he was hard to kill. And Maria Valenzuela was a brave woman. Unlike the other women, she did not cry out nor faint. She sat still in her box, gazing out across the bull-ring. Her face was white and she fanned herself, but she never looked around.
It was the horse's scream that changed everything, but why didn’t John Harned go crazy when the bull was killed? A creature is a creature, whether it’s a bull or a horse. John Harned was mad. There’s no other way to explain it. He was blood-mad, a beast himself. I leave it to you to judge. Which is worse—the bull goring the horse, or Colonel Jacinto Fierro being gored by the bayonet in John Harned's hands? And John Harned gored others with that bayonet. He was filled with rage. He fought with countless bullets in him, and he was hard to take down. And Maria Valenzuela was a courageous woman. Unlike the other women, she didn’t scream or faint. She sat quietly in her seat, staring out at the bullring. Her face was pale and she fanned herself, but she never looked away.
From all sides came the soldiers and officers and the common people bravely to subdue the mad Gringo. It is true—the cry went up from the crowd to kill all the Gringos. It is an old cry in Latin-American countries, what of the dislike for the Gringos and their uncouth ways. It is true, the cry went up. But the brave Ecuadorianos killed only John Harned, and first he killed seven of them. Besides, there were many hurt. I have seen many bull-fights, but never have I seen anything so abominable as the scene in the boxes when the fight was over. It was like a field of battle. The dead lay around everywhere, while the wounded sobbed and groaned and some of them died. One man, whom John Harned had thrust through the belly with the bayonet, clutched at himself with both his hands and screamed. I tell you for a fact it was more terrible than the screaming of a thousand horses.
From all sides came the soldiers, officers, and regular people bravely trying to take down the crazy Gringo. It's true—the crowd shouted to kill all the Gringos. This is an old chant in Latin American countries due to the resentment towards Gringos and their awkward ways. It is true, the call went out. But the brave Ecuadorians only killed John Harned, and he first took down seven of them. Besides that, many were injured. I've seen a lot of bullfights, but I've never witnessed anything as horrific as the scene in the stands when the fight was over. It resembled a battlefield. The dead were scattered everywhere, while the wounded cried and moaned, with some of them dying. One man, whom John Harned had stabbed through the belly with a bayonet, grabbed at his stomach with both hands and screamed. I swear, it was more horrifying than the screams of a thousand horses.
No, Maria Valenzuela did not marry Luis Cervallos. I am sorry for that. He was my friend, and much of my money was invested in his ventures. It was five weeks before the surgeons took the bandages from his face. And there is a scar there to this day, on the cheek, under the eye. Yet John Harned struck him but once and struck him only with his naked fist. Maria Valenzuela is in Austria now. It is said she is to marry an Arch-Duke or some high nobleman. I do not know. I think she liked John Harned before he followed her to Quito to see the bull-fight. But why the horse? That is what I desire to know. Why should he watch the bull and say that it did not count, and then go immediately and most horribly mad because a horse screamed? There is no understanding the Gringos. They are barbarians.
No, Maria Valenzuela did not marry Luis Cervallos. I'm sorry about that. He was my friend, and I had invested a lot of money in his ventures. It was five weeks before the surgeons removed the bandages from his face. He still has a scar there to this day, on his cheek, under his eye. Yet John Harned only hit him once, and it was just with his bare fist. Maria Valenzuela is in Austria now. It's said she is going to marry an archduke or some other high-ranking noble. I don't know for sure. I think she liked John Harned before he followed her to Quito to see the bullfight. But why did the horse matter? That's what I really want to know. Why should he watch the bull and claim it didn’t count, and then go absolutely crazy just because a horse screamed? There's no understanding the Gringos. They are barbarians.
WHEN THE WORLD WAS YOUNG
HE was a very quiet, self-possessed sort of man, sitting a moment on top of the wall to sound the damp darkness for warnings of the dangers it might conceal. But the plummet of his hearing brought nothing to him save the moaning of wind through invisible trees and the rustling of leaves on swaying branches. A heavy fog drifted and drove before the wind, and though he could not see this fog, the wet of it blew upon his face, and the wall on which he sat was wet.
He was a very quiet, composed kind of guy, sitting for a moment on top of the wall to listen for any warnings about the dangers lurking in the damp darkness. But all he could hear was the wind moaning through unseen trees and the rustling of leaves on swaying branches. A thick fog floated and was pushed along by the wind, and even though he couldn't see it, the moisture from it blew against his face, and the wall he sat on was wet.
Without noise he had climbed to the top of the wall from the outside, and without noise he dropped to the ground on the inside. From his pocket he drew an electric night-stick, but he did not use it. Dark as the way was, he was not anxious for light. Carrying the night-stick in his hand, his finger on the button, he advanced through the darkness. The ground was velvety and springy to his feet, being carpeted with dead pine-needles and leaves and mold which evidently had been undisturbed for years. Leaves and branches brushed against his body, but so dark was it that he could not avoid them. Soon he walked with his hand stretched out gropingly before him, and more than once the hand fetched up against the solid trunks of massive trees. All about him he knew were these trees; he sensed the loom of them everywhere; and he experienced a strange feeling of microscopic smallness in the midst of great bulks leaning toward him to crush him. Beyond, he knew, was the house, and he expected to find some trail or winding path that would lead easily to it.
Without making a sound, he climbed to the top of the wall from the outside, and quietly dropped to the ground on the inside. He pulled out an electric nightstick from his pocket, but he didn't turn it on. Even in the dark, he wasn't looking for light. Holding the nightstick in his hand with his finger on the button, he moved through the darkness. The ground felt soft and springy under his feet, covered in old pine needles, leaves, and mold that had clearly been untouched for years. Leaves and branches brushed against him, but it was so dark that he couldn't dodge them. Soon, he was walking with his hand stretched out in front of him, and more than once, he bumped into the sturdy trunks of massive trees. He knew the trees surrounded him; he felt their presence everywhere, and an odd sense of tiny insignificance washed over him amidst the large forms that seemed ready to crush him. He knew the house was beyond, and he hoped to find a trail or path that would easily lead him there.
Once, he found himself trapped. On every side he groped against trees and branches, or blundered into thickets of underbrush, until there seemed no way out. Then he turned on his light, circumspectly, directing its rays to the ground at his feet. Slowly and carefully he moved it about him, the white brightness showing in sharp detail all the obstacles to his progress. He saw, an opening between huge-trunked trees, and advanced through it, putting out the light and treading on dry footing as yet protected from the drip of the fog by the dense foliage overhead. His sense of direction was good, and he knew he was going toward the house.
Once, he found himself trapped. He fumbled among the trees and branches, stumbling into clumps of underbrush, until it felt like there was no way out. Then he turned on his flashlight, carefully aiming the beam at the ground in front of him. Slowly and cautiously, he moved it around, the bright light revealing all the obstacles in his path. He noticed an opening between two large trees and stepped through, turning off the light and walking on dry ground that was still shielded from the fog dripping above by the thick leaves overhead. His sense of direction was sharp, and he knew he was heading toward the house.
And then the thing happened—the thing unthinkable and unexpected. His descending foot came down upon something that was soft and alive, and that arose with a snort under the weight of his body. He sprang clear, and crouched for another spring, anywhere, tense and expectant, keyed for the onslaught of the unknown. He waited a moment, wondering what manner of animal it was that had arisen from under his foot and that now made no sound nor movement and that must be crouching and waiting just as tensely and expectantly as he. The strain became unbearable. Holding the night-stick before him, he pressed the button, saw, and screamed aloud in terror. He was prepared for anything, from a frightened calf or fawn to a belligerent lion, but he was not prepared for what he saw. In that instant his tiny searchlight, sharp and white, had shown him what a thousand years would not enable him to forget—a man, huge and blond, yellow-haired and yellow-bearded, naked except for soft-tanned moccasins and what seemed a goat-skin about his middle. Arms and legs were bare, as were his shoulders and most of his chest. The skin was smooth and hairless, but browned by sun and wind, while under it heavy muscles were knotted like fat snakes. Still, this alone, unexpected as it well was, was not what had made the man scream out. What had caused his terror was the unspeakable ferocity of the face, the wild-animal glare of the blue eyes scarcely dazzled by the light, the pine-needles matted and clinging in the beard and hair, and the whole formidable body crouched and in the act of springing at him. Practically in the instant he saw all this, and while his scream still rang, the thing leaped, he flung his night-stick full at it, and threw himself to the ground. He felt its feet and shins strike against his ribs, and he bounded up and away while the thing itself hurled onward in a heavy crashing fall into the underbrush.
And then it happened—the unthinkable and unexpected. His foot came down on something soft and alive, which snorted under his weight. He jumped back and crouched to spring again, tense and ready for whatever might come next. He paused for a moment, curious about the creature that had just come up from beneath him, now silent and still, likely crouched and waiting just as anxiously as he was. The tension became unbearable. Holding the nightstick in front of him, he pressed the button, saw, and screamed in terror. He was ready for anything, from a scared calf or fawn to an aggressive lion, but he wasn't prepared for what he saw. In that instant, his bright, white searchlight revealed a sight he’d never forget—a huge, blonde man, yellow-haired and yellow-bearded, naked except for soft-tanned moccasins and what looked like a goat-skin belt. His arms and legs were bare, as were his shoulders and much of his chest. The skin was smooth and hairless but tan from the sun and wind, with heavy muscles coiled beneath like thick snakes. Still, this alone, as shocking as it was, didn't make him scream. What terrified him was the sheer ferocity of the man's face, the wild look in his blue eyes barely affected by the light, the pine needles tangled in his beard and hair, and the entire powerful body poised to leap at him. Almost instantly after taking all this in, while his scream still echoed, the creature lunged. He hurled his nightstick at it and threw himself to the ground. He felt its feet and shins hit his ribs as he sprang up and away, while the creature crashed heavily into the underbrush.
As the noise of the fall ceased, the man stopped and on hands and knees waited. He could hear the thing moving about, searching for him, and he was afraid to advertise his location by attempting further flight. He knew that inevitably he would crackle the underbrush and be pursued. Once he drew out his revolver, then changed his mind. He had recovered his composure and hoped to get away without noise. Several times he heard the thing beating up the thickets for him, and there were moments when it, too, remained still and listened. This gave an idea to the man. One of his hands was resting on a chunk of dead wood. Carefully, first feeling about him in the darkness to know that the full swing of his arm was clear, he raised the chunk of wood and threw it. It was not a large piece, and it went far, landing noisily in a bush. He heard the thing bound into the bush, and at the same time himself crawled steadily away. And on hands and knees, slowly and cautiously, he crawled on, till his knees were wet on the soggy mold, When he listened he heard naught but the moaning wind and the drip-drip of the fog from the branches. Never abating his caution, he stood erect and went on to the stone wall, over which he climbed and dropped down to the road outside.
As the noise of the fall faded away, the man stopped and got down on his hands and knees, waiting. He could hear something moving around, searching for him, and he was too afraid to give away his position by trying to flee again. He knew that if he did, he would crackle the underbrush and be chased. He took out his revolver but then changed his mind. He regained his composure and hoped to escape quietly. Several times he heard the creature rustling through the thickets looking for him, and there were moments when it also stayed still and listened. This gave the man an idea. One of his hands was resting on a piece of dead wood. Carefully, first checking in the darkness to make sure he had enough room to swing his arm, he lifted the chunk of wood and threw it. It wasn’t a large piece, but it flew far and landed loudly in a bush. He heard the creature dive into the bush, and at the same time, he crawled steadily away. On his hands and knees, slowly and carefully, he kept moving until his knees were wet on the soggy ground. When he listened, all he could hear was the moaning wind and the drip-drip of fog falling from the branches. Never losing his caution, he stood up and continued on to the stone wall, which he climbed over before dropping down to the road outside.
Feeling his way in a clump of bushes, he drew out a bicycle and prepared to mount. He was in the act of driving the gear around with his foot for the purpose of getting the opposite pedal in position, when he heard the thud of a heavy body that landed lightly and evidently on its feet. He did not wait for more, but ran, with hands on the handles of his bicycle, until he was able to vault astride the saddle, catch the pedals, and start a spurt. Behind he could hear the quick thud-thud of feet on the dust of the road, but he drew away from it and lost it. Unfortunately, he had started away from the direction of town and was heading higher up into the hills. He knew that on this particular road there were no cross roads. The only way back was past that terror, and he could not steel himself to face it. At the end of half an hour, finding himself on an ever increasing grade, he dismounted. For still greater safety, leaving the wheel by the roadside, he climbed through a fence into what he decided was a hillside pasture, spread a newspaper on the ground, and sat down.
Feeling his way through a patch of bushes, he pulled out a bicycle and got ready to ride. As he was using his foot to spin the gear so he could position the opposite pedal, he heard the thud of something heavy landing softly, clearly on its feet. Without waiting for anything else, he took off, gripping the handlebars of his bike, until he managed to leap onto the saddle, catch the pedals, and take off. Behind him, he could hear the rapid thud-thud of feet hitting the dust on the road, but he sped away and lost them. Unfortunately, he had started going away from town and was moving further up into the hills. He knew that on this road there were no side streets. The only way back was past that danger, and he couldn't bring himself to confront it. After half an hour, finding himself on a steep incline, he got off the bike. For extra safety, he left the bike by the roadside, climbed over a fence into what he guessed was a hillside pasture, spread a newspaper on the ground, and sat down.
“Gosh!” he said aloud, mopping the sweat and fog from his face.
“Wow!” he said out loud, wiping the sweat and mist from his face.
And “Gosh!” he said once again, while rolling a cigarette and as he pondered the problem of getting back.
And “Wow!” he said again, while rolling a cigarette and thinking about how to get back.
But he made no attempt to go back. He was resolved not to face that road in the dark, and with head bowed on knees, he dozed, waiting for daylight.
But he didn't try to go back. He was determined not to confront that road in the dark, and with his head resting on his knees, he dozed off, waiting for the light of day.
How long afterward he did not know, he was awakened by the yapping bark of a young coyote. As he looked about and located it on the brow of the hill behind him, he noted the change that had come over the face of the night. The fog was gone; the stars and moon were out; even the wind had died down. It had transformed into a balmy California summer night. He tried to doze again, but the yap of the coyote disturbed him. Half asleep, he heard a wild and eery chant. Looking about him, he noticed that the coyote had ceased its noise and was running away along the crest of the hill, and behind it, in full pursuit, no longer chanting, ran the naked creature he had encountered in the garden. It was a young coyote, and it was being overtaken when the chase passed from view. The man trembled as with a chill as he started to his feet, clambered over the fence, and mounted his wheel. But it was his chance and he knew it. The terror was no longer between him and Mill Valley.
How much time had passed, he couldn't tell, but he was awakened by the yapping bark of a young coyote. Looking around, he spotted it on the ridge of the hill behind him and noticed how much the night had changed. The fog was gone; the stars and moon were shining; even the wind had calmed down. It had turned into a warm California summer night. He tried to doze off again, but the coyote's yapping kept bothering him. Half-asleep, he heard a wild and eerie chant. Glancing around, he saw that the coyote had stopped making noise and was running away along the hilltop, with the naked creature he had encountered in the garden chasing after it. It was a young coyote, and it was being caught when they vanished from sight. The man shook with a chill as he got to his feet, climbed over the fence, and got on his bike. But he knew it was his chance, and the fear was no longer between him and Mill Valley.
He sped at a breakneck rate down the hill, but in the turn at the bottom, in the deep shadows, he encountered a chuck-hole and pitched headlong over the handle bar.
He raced down the hill at lightning speed, but when he hit the turn at the bottom, in the dark shadows, he hit a pothole and was thrown headfirst over the handlebars.
“It's sure not my night,” he muttered, as he examined the broken fork of the machine.
“It's definitely not my night,” he muttered, as he looked at the broken fork of the machine.
Shouldering the useless wheel, he trudged on. In time he came to the stone wall, and, half disbelieving his experience, he sought in the road for tracks, and found them—moccasin tracks, large ones, deep-bitten into the dust at the toes. It was while bending over them, examining, that again he heard the eery chant. He had seen the thing pursue the coyote, and he knew he had no chance on a straight run. He did not attempt it, contenting himself with hiding in the shadows on the off side of the road.
Shouldering the useless wheel, he trudged on. Eventually, he reached the stone wall and, half disbelieving his experience, he searched the road for tracks and found them—large moccasin tracks, deeply imprinted in the dust at the toes. While bending over to examine them, he heard the eerie chant again. He had seen it chase the coyote, and he knew he had no chance in a straight run. He didn’t try it, choosing instead to hide in the shadows on the other side of the road.
And again he saw the thing that was like a naked man, running swiftly and lightly and singing as it ran. Opposite him it paused, and his heart stood still. But instead of coming toward his hiding-place, it leaped into the air, caught the branch of a roadside tree, and swung swiftly upward, from limb to limb, like an ape. It swung across the wall, and a dozen feet above the top, into the branches of another tree, and dropped out of sight to the ground. The man waited a few wondering minutes, then started on.
And again he saw something that looked like a naked man, running quickly and lightly while singing as it moved. It paused in front of him, and his heart stopped. But instead of coming toward his hiding spot, it jumped into the air, grabbed a branch of a tree by the road, and swung effortlessly upward, from limb to limb, like a monkey. It swung across the wall, and a dozen feet above the top, into the branches of another tree, then disappeared from sight. The man waited for a few moments in surprise, then continued on.
II
II
Dave Slotter leaned belligerently against the desk that barred the way to the private office of James Ward, senior partner of the firm of Ward, Knowles & Co. Dave was angry. Every one in the outer office had looked him over suspiciously, and the man who faced him was excessively suspicious.
Dave Slotter leaned angrily against the desk blocking the entrance to the private office of James Ward, the senior partner at Ward, Knowles & Co. Dave was furious. Everyone in the outer office had eyed him warily, and the man in front of him was extremely distrustful.
“You just tell Mr. Ward it's important,” he urged.
“You just tell Mr. Ward it's important,” he insisted.
“I tell you he is dictating and cannot be disturbed,” was the answer. “Come to-morrow.”
“I’m telling you he’s busy dictating and can’t be disturbed,” was the response. “Come back tomorrow.”
“To-morrow will be too late. You just trot along and tell Mr. Ward it's a matter of life and death.”
“Tomorrow will be too late. Just go ahead and tell Mr. Ward it's a matter of life and death.”
The secretary hesitated and Dave seized the advantage.
The secretary paused, and Dave took the opportunity.
“You just tell him I was across the bay in Mill Valley last night, and that I want to put him wise to something.”
“You just tell him I was across the bay in Mill Valley last night, and that I want to let him in on something.”
“What name?” was the query.
"What name?" was the question.
“Never mind the name. He don't know me.”
“Forget the name. He doesn't know me.”
When Dave was shown into the private office, he was still in the belligerent frame of mind, but when he saw a large fair man whirl in a revolving chair from dictating to a stenographer to face him, Dave's demeanor abruptly changed. He did not know why it changed, and he was secretly angry with himself.
When Dave walked into the private office, he was still in a confrontational mood, but when he saw a big blonde guy spin around in a swivel chair from talking to a secretary to look at him, Dave's attitude shifted instantly. He didn't understand why it changed, and he felt secretly frustrated with himself.
“You are Mr. Ward?” Dave asked with a fatuousness that still further irritated him. He had never intended it at all.
“You're Mr. Ward?” Dave asked with a foolishness that only annoyed him more. He had never meant it at all.
“Yes,” came the answer.
"Yes," was the reply.
“And who are you?”
"Who's that?"
“Harry Bancroft,” Dave lied. “You don't know me, and my name don't matter.”
“Harry Bancroft,” Dave lied. “You don't know me, and my name doesn't matter.”
“You sent in word that you were in Mill Valley last night?”
“You let me know you were in Mill Valley last night?”
“You live there, don't you?” Dave countered, looking suspiciously at the stenographer.
“You live there, right?” Dave replied, eyeing the stenographer suspiciously.
“Yes. What do you mean to see me about? I am very busy.”
“Yes. What do you want to talk to me about? I’m really busy.”
“I'd like to see you alone, sir.”
“I’d like to speak with you privately, sir.”
Mr. Ward gave him a quick, penetrating look, hesitated, then made up his mind.
Mr. Ward gave him a quick, intense look, paused for a moment, then decided.
“That will do for a few minutes, Miss Potter.”
"That will be enough for a few minutes, Miss Potter."
The girl arose, gathered her notes together, and passed out. Dave looked at Mr. James Ward wonderingly, until that gentleman broke his train of inchoate thought.
The girl got up, gathered her notes, and walked out. Dave looked at Mr. James Ward in confusion until that man interrupted his scattered thoughts.
“Well?”
“Well?”
“I was over in Mill Valley last night,” Dave began confusedly.
“I was in Mill Valley last night,” Dave started, sounding confused.
“I've heard that before. What do you want?”
“I've heard that before. What do you want?”
And Dave proceeded in the face of a growing conviction that was unbelievable. “I was at your house, or in the grounds, I mean.”
And Dave continued despite a rising feeling that was hard to believe. “I was at your house, or on the property, I mean.”
“What were you doing there?”
"What were you doing there?"
“I came to break in,” Dave answered in all frankness.
“I came to break in,” Dave replied honestly.
“I heard you lived all alone with a Chinaman for cook, and it looked good to me. Only I didn't break in. Something happened that prevented. That's why I'm here. I come to warn you. I found a wild man loose in your grounds—a regular devil. He could pull a guy like me to pieces. He gave me the run of my life. He don't wear any clothes to speak of, he climbs trees like a monkey, and he runs like a deer. I saw him chasing a coyote, and the last I saw of it, by God, he was gaining on it.”
“I heard you lived all alone with a Chinese cook, and that sounded good to me. But I didn't break in. Something happened that stopped me. That’s why I’m here. I came to warn you. I found a wild man roaming your property—a real menace. He could rip someone like me apart. He gave me the scare of my life. He barely wears any clothes, climbs trees like a monkey, and runs like a deer. I saw him chasing a coyote, and the last I saw of it, I swear, he was catching up.”
Dave paused and looked for the effect that would follow his words. But no effect came. James Ward was quietly curious, and that was all.
Dave paused and looked for the impact that would follow his words. But there was no impact. James Ward was simply curious, and that was it.
“Very remarkable, very remarkable,” he murmured. “A wild man, you say. Why have you come to tell me?”
“Very impressive, very impressive,” he murmured. “A wild man, you say. Why did you come to tell me this?”
“To warn you of your danger. I'm something of a hard proposition myself, but I don't believe in killing people... that is, unnecessarily. I realized that you was in danger. I thought I'd warn you. Honest, that's the game. Of course, if you wanted to give me anything for my trouble, I'd take it. That was in my mind, too. But I don't care whether you give me anything or not. I've warned you any way, and done my duty.”
“To warn you about the danger you’re in. I can be a tough deal myself, but I don’t believe in killing people... you know, unless it’s necessary. I figured out you were in danger, so I thought I’d let you know. Seriously, that’s the deal. Of course, if you wanted to give me something for my trouble, I wouldn’t say no. That crossed my mind too. But honestly, it doesn’t matter if you give me anything or not. I’ve warned you anyway, and I’ve done my duty.”
Mr. Ward meditated and drummed on the surface of his desk. Dave noticed they were large, powerful hands, withal well-cared for despite their dark sunburn. Also, he noted what had already caught his eye before—a tiny strip of flesh-colored courtplaster on the forehead over one eye. And still the thought that forced itself into his mind was unbelievable.
Mr. Ward sat deep in thought, tapping his fingertips on the surface of his desk. Dave noticed that he had large, strong hands that were well-kept despite being tanned from the sun. He also observed the small piece of flesh-colored bandage on Mr. Ward's forehead, just above one eye. Yet, the thought that kept pushing into his mind felt unreal.
Mr. Ward took a wallet from his inside coat pocket, drew out a greenback, and passed it to Dave, who noted as he pocketed it that it was for twenty dollars.
Mr. Ward pulled a wallet from his inside coat pocket, took out a twenty-dollar bill, and handed it to Dave, who noticed as he put it in his pocket that it was for twenty dollars.
“Thank you,” said Mr. Ward, indicating that the interview was at an end.
“Thank you,” Mr. Ward said, signaling that the interview was over.
“I shall have the matter investigated. A wild man running loose IS dangerous.”
“I will have the situation investigated. A wild man running loose IS dangerous.”
But so quiet a man was Mr. Ward, that Dave's courage returned. Besides, a new theory had suggested itself. The wild man was evidently Mr. Ward's brother, a lunatic privately confined. Dave had heard of such things. Perhaps Mr. Ward wanted it kept quiet. That was why he had given him the twenty dollars.
But Mr. Ward was so quiet that Dave's confidence came back. Plus, a new idea popped into his head. The wild man was obviously Mr. Ward's brother, a mentally unstable person kept locked away. Dave had heard of this happening before. Maybe Mr. Ward wanted to keep it a secret. That’s why he had given him the twenty dollars.
“Say,” Dave began, “now I come to think of it that wild man looked a lot like you—”
“Hey,” Dave started, “now that I think about it, that wild guy looked a lot like you—”
That was as far as Dave got, for at that moment he witnessed a transformation and found himself gazing into the same unspeakably ferocious blue eyes of the night before, at the same clutching talon-like hands, and at the same formidable bulk in the act of springing upon him. But this time Dave had no night-stick to throw, and he was caught by the biceps of both arms in a grip so terrific that it made him groan with pain. He saw the large white teeth exposed, for all the world as a dog's about to bite. Mr. Ward's beard brushed his face as the teeth went in for the grip on his throat. But the bite was not given. Instead, Dave felt the other's body stiffen as with an iron restraint, and then he was flung aside, without effort but with such force that only the wall stopped his momentum and dropped him gasping to the floor.
That was as far as Dave got, because at that moment he witnessed a transformation and found himself staring into the same terrifying blue eyes from the night before, at the same claw-like hands, and at the same massive figure about to pounce on him. But this time, Dave didn’t have a nightstick to throw, and he was caught by both arms in a grip so intense that it made him groan in pain. He saw the large white teeth bared, just like a dog's about to bite. Mr. Ward's beard brushed against his face as the teeth went in for a grip on his throat. But the bite didn’t come. Instead, Dave felt the other person’s body stiffen as if it were under iron control, and then he was thrown aside, effortlessly but with such force that only the wall stopped him, leaving him gasping on the floor.
“What do you mean by coming here and trying to blackmail me?” Mr. Ward was snarling at him. “Here, give me back that money.”
“What do you mean by coming here and trying to blackmail me?” Mr. Ward snarled at him. “Here, give me back that money.”
Dave passed the bill back without a word.
Dave handed the bill back without saying a word.
“I thought you came here with good intentions. I know you now. Let me see and hear no more of you, or I'll put you in prison where you belong. Do you understand?”
“I thought you came here with good intentions. I know you now. Let me see and hear no more from you, or I'll lock you up where you belong. Do you get it?”
“Yes, sir,” Dave gasped.
“Sure thing,” Dave gasped.
“Then go.”
"Then leave."
And Dave went, without further word, both his biceps aching intolerably from the bruise of that tremendous grip. As his hand rested on the door knob, he was stopped.
And Dave left, without saying anything more, both his biceps hurting badly from the impact of that incredible grip. As his hand rested on the doorknob, he was halted.
“You were lucky,” Mr. Ward was saying, and Dave noted that his face and eyes were cruel and gloating and proud.
“You were lucky,” Mr. Ward said, and Dave noticed that his face and eyes were cruel, gloating, and proud.
“You were lucky. Had I wanted, I could have torn your muscles out of your arms and thrown them in the waste basket there.”
"You were lucky. If I had wanted to, I could have ripped the muscles right out of your arms and thrown them in that trash can over there."
“Yes, sir,” said Dave; and absolute conviction vibrated in his voice.
“Yes, sir,” Dave replied, his voice full of absolute conviction.
He opened the door and passed out. The secretary looked at him interrogatively.
He opened the door and fainted. The secretary looked at him questioningly.
“Gosh!” was all Dave vouchsafed, and with this utterance passed out of the offices and the story.
“Wow!” was all Dave said, and with that, he left the office and exited the story.
III
III
James G. Ward was forty years of age, a successful business man, and very unhappy. For forty years he had vainly tried to solve a problem that was really himself and that with increasing years became more and more a woeful affliction. In himself he was two men, and, chronologically speaking, these men were several thousand years or so apart. He had studied the question of dual personality probably more profoundly than any half dozen of the leading specialists in that intricate and mysterious psychological field. In himself he was a different case from any that had been recorded. Even the most fanciful flights of the fiction-writers had not quite hit upon him. He was not a Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde, nor was he like the unfortunate young man in Kipling's “Greatest Story in the World.” His two personalities were so mixed that they were practically aware of themselves and of each other all the time.
James G. Ward was forty years old, a successful businessman, and very unhappy. For four decades, he had unsuccessfully tried to solve a problem that was really about himself, and as the years went by, it became more and more of a heavy burden. Inside, he felt like two different people, and chronologically, these two were several thousand years apart. He had likely studied dual personality more deeply than any half dozen of the leading experts in that complex and mysterious psychological field. His situation was unlike any that had ever been documented. Even the most imaginative fictional writers hadn't quite captured his experience. He wasn't like Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde, nor was he similar to the unfortunate young man in Kipling's "Greatest Story in the World." His two personalities were so intertwined that they were almost always aware of themselves and each other.
His other self he had located as a savage and a barbarian living under the primitive conditions of several thousand years before. But which self was he, and which was the other, he could never tell. For he was both selves, and both selves all the time. Very rarely indeed did it happen that one self did not know what the other was doing. Another thing was that he had no visions nor memories of the past in which that early self had lived. That early self lived in the present; but while it lived in the present, it was under the compulsion to live the way of life that must have been in that distant past.
His other self was a savage and a barbarian who lived in the primitive conditions of several thousand years ago. But he could never figure out which self he was and which was the other. He was both selves all the time. It was very rare for one self not to know what the other was doing. He also didn’t have any visions or memories of the past in which that early self had existed. That early self lived in the present, but even while living in the present, it was forced to follow the way of life that must have existed in that distant past.
In his childhood he had been a problem to his father and mother, and to the family doctors, though never had they come within a thousand miles of hitting upon the clue to his erratic, conduct. Thus, they could not understand his excessive somnolence in the forenoon, nor his excessive activity at night. When they found him wandering along the hallways at night, or climbing over giddy roofs, or running in the hills, they decided he was a somnambulist. In reality he was wide-eyed awake and merely under the nightroaming compulsion of his early self. Questioned by an obtuse medico, he once told the truth and suffered the ignominy of having the revelation contemptuously labeled and dismissed as “dreams.”
As a child, he caused trouble for his parents and the family doctors, who never got close to understanding the reason behind his unpredictable behavior. They couldn't grasp why he was so sleepy in the mornings and so hyper at night. When they caught him wandering the halls at night, climbing dangerous roofs, or running in the hills, they concluded he was sleepwalking. In reality, he was fully awake and simply compelled to roam at night, driven by the instincts of his younger self. When an oblivious doctor questioned him, he revealed the truth but ended up humiliated when his honest answer was dismissed as “just dreams.”
The point was, that as twilight and evening came on he became wakeful. The four walls of a room were an irk and a restraint. He heard a thousand voices whispering to him through the darkness. The night called to him, for he was, for that period of the twenty-four hours, essentially a night-prowler. But nobody understood, and never again did he attempt to explain. They classified him as a sleep-walker and took precautions accordingly—precautions that very often were futile. As his childhood advanced, he grew more cunning, so that the major portion of all his nights were spent in the open at realizing his other self. As a result, he slept in the forenoons. Morning studies and schools were impossible, and it was discovered that only in the afternoons, under private teachers, could he be taught anything. Thus was his modern self educated and developed.
The point was that as twilight and evening approached, he became restless. The four walls of a room felt confining. He heard countless voices whispering to him in the darkness. The night beckoned him, for he was, during that time of day, essentially a night wanderer. But no one understood, and he never tried to explain again. They labeled him as a sleepwalker and took precautions accordingly—precautions that often proved ineffective. As he grew up, he became more clever, spending most of his nights outside, embracing his other self. As a result, he slept in the mornings. Morning classes and school were impossible, and it was found that he could only be taught in the afternoons, with private tutors. This was how his modern self was educated and developed.
But a problem, as a child, he ever remained. He was known as a little demon, of insensate cruelty and viciousness. The family medicos privately adjudged him a mental monstrosity and degenerate. Such few boy companions as he had, hailed him as a wonder, though they were all afraid of him. He could outclimb, outswim, outrun, outdevil any of them; while none dared fight with him. He was too terribly strong, madly furious.
But he was always a problem as a child. He was known as a little demon, full of senseless cruelty and wickedness. The family doctors privately considered him a mental abnormality and a degenerate. The few boy friends he had saw him as a marvel, though they were all scared of him. He could outclimb, outswim, outrun, and outplay any of them; nobody dared to fight him. He was just too strong and incredibly fierce.
When nine years of age he ran away to the hills, where he flourished, night-prowling, for seven weeks before he was discovered and brought home. The marvel was how he had managed to subsist and keep in condition during that time. They did not know, and he never told them, of the rabbits he had killed, of the quail, young and old, he had captured and devoured, of the farmers' chicken-roosts he had raided, nor of the cave-lair he had made and carpeted with dry leaves and grasses and in which he had slept in warmth and comfort through the forenoons of many days.
At nine years old, he ran away to the hills, where he thrived, prowling at night for seven weeks before someone found him and brought him back home. The amazing part was how he managed to survive and stay in shape during that time. They never realized, and he never told them, about the rabbits he had killed, the quail, both young and old, he had caught and eaten, the farmers' chicken coops he had raided, or the cave he had made and lined with dry leaves and grass, where he slept warm and comfortable during many mornings.
At college he was notorious for his sleepiness and stupidity during the morning lectures and for his brilliance in the afternoon. By collateral reading and by borrowing the notebook of his fellow students he managed to scrape through the detestable morning courses, while his afternoon courses were triumphs. In football he proved a giant and a terror, and, in almost every form of track athletics, save for strange Berserker rages that were sometimes displayed, he could be depended upon to win. But his fellows were afraid to box with him, and he signalized his last wrestling bout by sinking his teeth into the shoulder of his opponent.
In college, he was well-known for being sleepy and clueless during morning lectures, but by afternoon, he shone brightly. He got by in those awful morning classes through extra reading and by borrowing classmates' notes, while his afternoon classes were total victories. In football, he was a force to be reckoned with, and in nearly every track event—except for the occasional wild outbursts—he could be relied on to win. However, his peers were reluctant to box with him, and he capped off his last wrestling match by biting into his opponent's shoulder.
After college, his father, in despair, sent him among the cow-punchers of a Wyoming ranch. Three months later the doughty cowmen confessed he was too much for them and telegraphed his father to come and take the wild man away. Also, when the father arrived to take him away, the cowmen allowed that they would vastly prefer chumming with howling cannibals, gibbering lunatics, cavorting gorillas, grizzly bears, and man-eating tigers than with this particular Young college product with hair parted in the middle.
After college, his father, feeling hopeless, sent him to work with the cowboys on a Wyoming ranch. Three months later, the tough cowboys admitted he was too much for them and telegraphed his father to come and take the wild man away. When his father arrived to pick him up, the cowboys remarked that they would much rather hang out with howling cannibals, raving lunatics, dancing gorillas, grizzly bears, and man-eating tigers than deal with this specific young college graduate with hair parted in the middle.
There was one exception to the lack of memory of the life of his early self, and that was language. By some quirk of atavism, a certain portion of that early self's language had come down to him as a racial memory. In moments of happiness, exaltation, or battle, he was prone to burst out in wild barbaric songs or chants. It was by this means that he located in time and space that strayed half of him who should have been dead and dust for thousands of years. He sang, once, and deliberately, several of the ancient chants in the presence of Professor Wertz, who gave courses in old Saxon and who was a philogist of repute and passion. At the first one, the professor pricked up his ears and demanded to know what mongrel tongue or hog-German it was. When the second chant was rendered, the professor was highly excited. James Ward then concluded the performance by giving a song that always irresistibly rushed to his lips when he was engaged in fierce struggling or fighting. Then it was that Professor Wertz proclaimed it no hog-German, but early German, or early Teuton, of a date that must far precede anything that had ever been discovered and handed down by the scholars. So early was it that it was beyond him; yet it was filled with haunting reminiscences of word-forms he knew and which his trained intuition told him were true and real. He demanded the source of the songs, and asked to borrow the precious book that contained them. Also, he demanded to know why young Ward had always posed as being profoundly ignorant of the German language. And Ward could neither explain his ignorance nor lend the book. Whereupon, after pleadings and entreaties that extended through weeks, Professor Wert took a dislike to the young man, believed him a liar, and classified him as a man of monstrous selfishness for not giving him a glimpse of this wonderful screed that was older than the oldest any philologist had ever known or dreamed.
There was one exception to the absence of memories from his early life, and that was language. For some reason, a part of the language from that early self had come down to him as a racial memory. In moments of joy, excitement, or conflict, he would often burst into wild, primal songs or chants. This was how he connected with that lost part of himself that should have been long gone. He sang several ancient chants deliberately in front of Professor Wertz, who taught Old Saxon and was a well-respected and passionate philologist. When he sang the first chant, the professor perked up and wanted to know what mixed-up language or rough German it was. By the time he sang the second chant, the professor was clearly thrilled. James Ward finished off the performance with a song that always came to him during intense struggles or fights. It was then that Professor Wertz declared it wasn't rough German, but early German or early Teutonic, dating back to a time long before anything ever discovered or known by scholars. It was so old that it baffled him, but it was filled with familiar word forms he recognized and that his trained intuition told him were genuine. He demanded to know the source of the songs and asked to borrow the valuable book that held them. He also wanted to understand why young Ward had always claimed to be completely ignorant of the German language. But Ward couldn't explain his lack of knowledge or lend the book. After weeks of pleading and requests, Professor Wertz grew to dislike the young man, thought he was lying, and labeled him as incredibly selfish for not sharing this remarkable text that was older than any known to philologists.
But little good did it do this much-mixed young man to know that half of him was late American and the other half early Teuton. Nevertheless, the late American in him was no weakling, and he (if he were a he and had a shred of existence outside of these two) compelled an adjustment or compromise between his one self that was a nightprowling savage that kept his other self sleepy of mornings, and that other self that was cultured and refined and that wanted to be normal and live and love and prosecute business like other people. The afternoons and early evenings he gave to the one, the nights to the other; the forenoons and parts of the nights were devoted to sleep for the twain. But in the mornings he slept in bed like a civilized man. In the night time he slept like a wild animal, as he had slept Dave Slotter stepped on him in the woods.
But it didn't really help this confused young man to know that half of him was modern American and the other half was early German. Still, the modern American side of him was no pushover, and he (if he was indeed a "he" and had any existence beyond these two halves) managed to find a way to balance his wild side that roamed at night and kept him groggy in the mornings, with his more cultured and refined side that wanted to be normal, love, and do business like everyone else. He dedicated the afternoons and early evenings to one side and the nights to the other; the mornings and parts of the nights were reserved for sleep to accommodate both. But in the mornings, he slept in bed like a civilized person. At night, he slept like a wild animal, just as he had when Dave Slotter stepped on him in the woods.
Persuading his father to advance the capital, he went into business and keen and successful business he made of it, devoting his afternoons whole-souled to it, while his partner devoted the mornings. The early evenings he spent socially, but, as the hour grew to nine or ten, an irresistible restlessness overcame him and he disappeared from the haunts of men until the next afternoon. Friends and acquaintances thought that he spent much of his time in sport. And they were right, though they never would have dreamed of the nature of the sport, even if they had seen him running coyotes in night-chases over the hills of Mill Valley. Neither were the schooner captains believed when they reported seeing, on cold winter mornings, a man swimming in the tide-rips of Raccoon Straits or in the swift currents between Goat island and Angel Island miles from shore.
Convincing his dad to supply the funds, he started a business and made it sharp and successful, dedicating his afternoons entirely to it, while his partner took care of the mornings. He spent his early evenings socializing, but as it got to nine or ten, an unshakeable restlessness took over, and he vanished from the social scene until the next afternoon. Friends and acquaintances assumed he spent a lot of his time on sports. They were right, although they would never have guessed what kind of sport it was, even if they had seen him chasing coyotes in night hunts over the Mill Valley hills. The schooner captains also weren’t believed when they said they spotted a man swimming in the tide-rips of Raccoon Straits or in the fast currents between Goat Island and Angel Island miles offshore on chilly winter mornings.
In the bungalow at Mill Valley he lived alone, save for Lee Sing, the Chinese cook and factotum, who knew much about the strangeness of his master, who was paid well for saying nothing, and who never did say anything. After the satisfaction of his nights, a morning's sleep, and a breakfast of Lee Sing's, James Ward crossed the bay to San Francisco on a midday ferryboat and went to the club and on to his office, as normal and conventional a man of business as could be found in the city. But as the evening lengthened, the night called to him. There came a quickening of all his perceptions and a restlessness. His hearing was suddenly acute; the myriad night-noises told him a luring and familiar story; and, if alone, he would begin to pace up and down the narrow room like any caged animal from the wild.
In the bungalow at Mill Valley, he lived alone, except for Lee Sing, the Chinese cook and handyman, who understood the oddities of his boss. He was paid well for keeping quiet, and he never spoke at all. After enjoying satisfaction from his nights, a morning nap, and breakfast prepared by Lee Sing, James Ward took the midday ferry across the bay to San Francisco, heading to the club and then to his office, as typical and conventional a businessman as you could find in the city. But as evening approached, the night beckoned to him. He felt a heightened awareness and a sense of restlessness. His hearing became suddenly sharp; the countless sounds of the night whispered a tempting and familiar tale; and if he were alone, he would start to pace back and forth in the narrow room like any wild animal in captivity.
Once, he ventured to fall in love. He never permitted himself that diversion again. He was afraid. And for many a day the young lady, scared at least out of a portion of her young ladyhood, bore on her arms and shoulders and wrists divers black-and-blue bruises—tokens of caresses which he had bestowed in all fond gentleness but too late at night. There was the mistake. Had he ventured love-making in the afternoon, all would have been well, for it would have been as the quiet gentleman that he would have made love—but at night it was the uncouth, wife-stealing savage of the dark German forests. Out of his wisdom, he decided that afternoon love-making could be prosecuted successfully; but out of the same wisdom he was convinced that marriage as would prove a ghastly failure. He found it appalling to imagine being married and encountering his wife after dark.
Once, he dared to fall in love. He never let himself do that again. He was scared. For many days, the young lady, frightened and somewhat stripped of her youthful innocence, had various black-and-blue bruises on her arms, shoulders, and wrists—remnants of the tender touches he had given her, but too late at night. That was the problem. If he had made his advances in the afternoon, everything would have been fine because he would have approached it as a polite gentleman—but at night, he became like a rough, wild savage from the dark German woods. From his insights, he thought that afternoon romance could work out well; but at the same time, he believed that marriage would be a complete disaster. The thought of being married and facing his wife after dark horrified him.
So he had eschewed all love-making, regulated his dual life, cleaned up a million in business, fought shy of match-making mamas and bright-eyed and eager young ladies of various ages, met Lilian Gersdale and made it a rigid observance never to see her later than eight o'clock in the evening, run of nights after his coyotes, and slept in forest lairs—and through it all had kept his secret safe save Lee Sing... and now, Dave Slotter. It was the latter's discovery of both his selves that frightened him. In spite of the counter fright he had given the burglar, the latter might talk. And even if he did not, sooner or later he would be found out by some one else.
So he had avoided all romantic entanglements, managed his double life, cleaned up millions in business, steered clear of matchmaking mothers and eager young women of different ages, met Lilian Gersdale, and made it a strict rule never to see her later than eight o'clock in the evening. He would often chase after coyotes and sleep in forest hideouts—and through all of this, he had kept his secret safe except from Lee Sing... and now, Dave Slotter. It was Slotter's discovery of both sides of him that terrified him. Despite the scare he had given the burglar, Slotter might talk. And even if he didn’t, it was only a matter of time before someone else found out.
Thus it was that James Ward made a fresh and heroic effort to control the Teutonic barbarian that was half of him. So well did he make it a point to see Lilian in the afternoons, that the time came when she accepted him for better or worse, and when he prayed privily and fervently that it was not for worse. During this period no prize-fighter ever trained more harshly and faithfully for a contest than he trained to subdue the wild savage in him. Among other things, he strove to exhaust himself during the day, so that sleep would render him deaf to the call of the night. He took a vacation from the office and went on long hunting trips, following the deer through the most inaccessible and rugged country he could find—and always in the daytime. Night found him indoors and tired. At home he installed a score of exercise machines, and where other men might go through a particular movement ten times, he went hundreds. Also, as a compromise, he built a sleeping porch on the second story. Here he at least breathed the blessed night air. Double screens prevented him from escaping into the woods, and each night Lee Sing locked him in and each morning let him out.
James Ward made a bold and determined effort to control the Teutonic barbarian that was part of him. He made it a priority to spend afternoons with Lilian, and eventually, she accepted him no matter what, while he privately and fervently hoped it wouldn't be for the worse. During this time, no prizefighter ever trained as rigorously and faithfully for a match as he did to tame the wild man inside him. Among other things, he worked hard to tire himself out during the day, so sleep would make him numb to the night’s call. He took time off from work and went on long hunting trips, chasing deer through the most rugged and remote areas he could find—and always during the day. By night, he was indoors and exhausted. At home, he set up a bunch of exercise machines, and while other guys might repeat an exercise ten times, he did it hundreds of times. As a compromise, he built a sleeping porch on the second floor, where he could at least enjoy the fresh night air. Double screens kept him from sneaking out into the woods, and each night, Lee Sing locked him in and let him out in the morning.
The time came, in the month of August, when he engaged additional servants to assist Lee Sing and dared a house party in his Mill Valley bungalow. Lilian, her mother and brother, and half a dozen mutual friends, were the guests. For two days and nights all went well. And on the third night, playing bridge till eleven o'clock, he had reason to be proud of himself. His restlessness fully hid, but as luck would have it, Lilian Gersdale was his opponent on his right. She was a frail delicate flower of a woman, and in his night-mood her very frailty incensed him. Not that he loved her less, but that he felt almost irresistibly impelled to reach out and paw and maul her. Especially was this true when she was engaged in playing a winning hand against him.
The time came in August when he hired extra staff to help Lee Sing and threw a house party at his Mill Valley bungalow. Lilian, her mother and brother, and several mutual friends were the guests. For two days and nights, everything went smoothly. On the third night, while playing bridge until eleven o'clock, he felt pretty pleased with himself. His restlessness was well hidden, but as luck would have it, Lilian Gersdale was his opponent to the right. She was a delicate, fragile woman, and in his nighttime mood, her very fragility annoyed him. It wasn't that he loved her any less; rather, he felt almost uncontrollably drawn to reach out and touch her. This feeling was especially strong when she was playing a winning hand against him.
He had one of the deer-hounds brought in and, when it seemed he must fly to pieces with the tension, a caressing hand laid on the animal brought him relief. These contacts with the hairy coat gave him instant easement and enabled him to play out the evening. Nor did anyone guess the while terrible struggle their host was making, the while he laughed so carelessly and played so keenly and deliberately.
He had one of the deer-hounds brought in, and just when it seemed like he might fall apart from the stress, a gentle hand on the animal provided him some comfort. Those moments of contact with the furry coat gave him immediate relief and allowed him to get through the evening. No one noticed the intense battle their host was fighting while he laughed so casually and played so intensely and purposefully.
When they separated for the night, he saw to it that he parted from Lilian in the presence or the others. Once on his sleeping porch and safely locked in, he doubled and tripled and even quadrupled his exercises until, exhausted, he lay down on the couch to woo sleep and to ponder two problems that especially troubled him. One was this matter of exercise. It was a paradox. The more he exercised in this excessive fashion, the stronger he became. While it was true that he thus quite tired out his night-running Teutonic self, it seemed that he was merely setting back the fatal day when his strength would be too much for him and overpower him, and then it would be a strength more terrible than he had yet known. The other problem was that of his marriage and of the stratagems he must employ in order to avoid his wife after dark. And thus, fruitlessly pondering, he fell asleep.
When they said goodnight, he made sure to leave Lilian in front of the others. Once he was on his sleeping porch and securely locked in, he did his exercises over and over again until he was so worn out that he collapsed on the couch, hoping to fall asleep while wrestling with two issues that were really bothering him. One was his exercise routine. It was a paradox. The more he pushed himself like this, the stronger he got. While it was true that he was wearing himself out at night, it felt like he was only delaying the inevitable day when his strength would overwhelm him, and it would be a strength more terrifying than anything he had faced before. The other issue was his marriage and the tricks he needed to find to avoid his wife after dark. And so, lost in thought, he drifted off to sleep.
Now, where the huge grizzly bear came from that night was long a mystery, while the people of the Springs Brothers' Circus, showing at Sausalito, searched long and vainly for “Big Ben, the Biggest Grizzly in Captivity.” But Big Ben escaped, and, out of the mazes of half a thousand bungalows and country estates, selected the grounds of James J. Ward for visitation. The self first Mr. Ward knew was when he found him on his feet, quivering and tense, a surge of battle in his breast and on his lips the old war-chant. From without came a wild baying and bellowing of the hounds. And sharp as a knife-thrust through the pandemonium came the agony of a stricken dog—his dog, he knew.
Now, where the huge grizzly bear came from that night remained a mystery, as the people from the Springs Brothers' Circus, performing in Sausalito, searched long and unsuccessfully for “Big Ben, the Biggest Grizzly in Captivity.” But Big Ben escaped and, out of the maze of hundreds of bungalows and country estates, chose the grounds of James J. Ward to visit. The first Mr. Ward knew of it was when he found him on his feet, trembling and tense, filled with a surge of battle and on his lips the old war chant. From outside came the wild howling and growling of the hounds. And sharp as a knife through the chaos came the cry of a wounded dog—his dog, he recognized.
Not stopping for slippers, pajama-clad, he burst through the door Lee Sing had so carefully locked, and sped down the stairs and out into the night. As his naked feet struck the graveled driveway, he stopped abruptly, reached under the steps to a hiding-place he knew well, and pulled forth a huge knotty club—his old companion on many a mad night adventure on the hills. The frantic hullabaloo of the dogs was coming nearer, and, swinging the club, he sprang straight into the thickets to meet it.
Not bothering to put on slippers, still in his pajamas, he burst through the door that Lee Sing had locked so carefully and raced down the stairs into the night. As his bare feet hit the gravel driveway, he stopped suddenly, reached under the steps to a hiding spot he knew well, and pulled out a big, knotted club—his old companion from many wild nights on the hills. The frantic barking of the dogs was getting closer, and, swinging the club, he jumped straight into the bushes to confront it.
The aroused household assembled on the wide veranda. Somebody turned on the electric lights, but they could see nothing but one another's frightened faces. Beyond the brightly illuminated driveway the trees formed a wall of impenetrable blackness. Yet somewhere in that blackness a terrible struggle was going on. There was an infernal outcry of animals, a great snarling and growling, the sound of blows being struck and a smashing and crashing of underbrush by heavy bodies.
The tense household gathered on the spacious porch. Someone switched on the electric lights, but all they could see were each other's terrified faces. Beyond the brightly lit driveway, the trees created a wall of total darkness. Yet somewhere in that darkness, a horrific battle was taking place. There were deafening cries of animals, intense snarling and growling, the sound of hits being landed, and the smashing and crashing of underbrush from large bodies.
The tide of battle swept out from among the trees and upon the driveway just beneath the onlookers. Then they saw. Mrs. Gersdale cried out and clung fainting to her son. Lilian, clutching the railing so spasmodically that a bruising hurt was left in her finger-ends for days, gazed horror-stricken at a yellow-haired, wild-eyed giant whom she recognized as the man who was to be her husband. He was swinging a great club, and fighting furiously and calmly with a shaggy monster that was bigger than any bear she had ever seen. One rip of the beast's claws had dragged away Ward's pajama-coat and streaked his flesh with blood.
The battle surged out from the trees and onto the driveway right in front of the spectators. Then they saw it. Mrs. Gersdale screamed and fainted, clinging to her son. Lilian, gripping the railing so tightly that her fingers hurt for days, stared in horror at a wild-eyed giant with yellow hair, the man she was supposed to marry. He was swinging a huge club and fighting fiercely yet calmly against a shaggy monster that was larger than any bear she had ever seen. One swipe of the beast's claws had torn off Ward's pajama coat and left his skin streaked with blood.
While most of Lilian Gersdale's fright was for the man beloved, there was a large portion of it due to the man himself. Never had she dreamed so formidable and magnificent a savage lurked under the starched shirt and conventional garb of her betrothed. And never had she had any conception of how a man battled. Such a battle was certainly not modern; nor was she there beholding a modern man, though she did not know it. For this was not Mr. James J. Ward, the San Francisco business man, but one, unnamed and unknown, a crude, rude savage creature who, by some freak of chance, lived again after thrice a thousand years.
While most of Lilian Gersdale's fear was for the man she loved, a big part of it was because of the man himself. She had never imagined such a powerful and impressive wild man hiding beneath her fiancé's starched shirt and formal clothes. And she had no idea how a man fought. This kind of battle was definitely not something modern; nor was she actually seeing a modern man, even though she didn’t realize it. Because this wasn't Mr. James J. Ward, the businessman from San Francisco, but someone else, unnamed and unknown, a rough and crude savage who, by some twist of fate, was alive again after three thousand years.
The hounds, ever maintaining their mad uproar, circled about the fight, or dashed in and out, distracting the bear. When the animal turned to meet such flanking assaults, the man leaped in and the club came down. Angered afresh by every such blow, the bear would rush, and the man, leaping and skipping, avoiding the dogs, went backwards or circled to one side or the other. Whereupon the dogs, taking advantage of the opening, would again spring in and draw the animal's wrath to them.
The hounds, constantly making a racket, circled around the fight or darted in and out, distracting the bear. When the animal turned to confront these side attacks, the man jumped in, swinging the club. Each blow only angered the bear more, causing it to charge, while the man leaped and dodged, evading the dogs and moving backward or circling to the side. The dogs would then seize the opportunity to jump in and redirect the bear's anger towards themselves.
The end came suddenly. Whirling, the grizzly caught a hound with a wide sweeping cuff that sent the brute, its ribs caved in and its back broken, hurtling twenty feet. Then the human brute went mad. A foaming rage flecked the lips that parted with a wild inarticulate cry, as it sprang in, swung the club mightily in both hands, and brought it down full on the head of the uprearing grizzly. Not even the skull of a grizzly could withstand the crushing force of such a blow, and the animal went down to meet the worrying of the hounds. And through their scurrying leaped the man, squarely upon the body, where, in the white electric light, resting on his club, he chanted a triumph in an unknown tongue—a song so ancient that Professor Wertz would have given ten years of his life for it.
The end came out of nowhere. The grizzly whirled around and caught a hound with a wide swing that sent the dog flying twenty feet, its ribs crushed and back broken. Then the human went wild. A frothing rage twisted his lips as he let out a frenzied, unintelligible scream, jumped in, and swung the club hard with both hands, bringing it down hard onto the grizzly's head. Not even a grizzly's skull could handle the force of that hit, and the animal fell down to face the attacking hounds. The man leaped onto the animal’s body, where, under the bright electric light and resting on his club, he chanted a victory song in a language no one understood—a song so ancient that Professor Wertz would have given a decade of his life to hear it.
His guests rushed to possess him and acclaim him, but James Ward, suddenly looking out of the eyes of the early Teuton, saw the fair frail Twentieth Century girl he loved, and felt something snap in his brain. He staggered weakly toward her, dropped the club, and nearly fell. Something had gone wrong with him. Inside his brain was an intolerable agony. It seemed as if the soul of him were flying asunder. Following the excited gaze of the others, he glanced back and saw the carcass of the bear. The sight filled him with fear. He uttered a cry and would have fled, had they not restrained him and led him into the bungalow.
His guests hurried to embrace and praise him, but James Ward, suddenly seeing through the eyes of an early Germanic man, recognized the delicate, modern girl he loved and felt something snap in his mind. He stumbled weakly toward her, dropped the club, and nearly collapsed. Something was wrong with him. Inside his head was an unbearable pain. It felt like his very soul was tearing apart. Following the excited looks of the others, he turned back and saw the dead bear. The sight filled him with dread. He let out a cry and would have run away if they hadn’t held him back and taken him into the bungalow.
James J. Ward is still at the head of the firm of Ward, Knowles & Co. But he no longer lives in the country; nor does he run of nights after the coyotes under the moon. The early Teuton in him died the night of the Mill Valley fight with the bear. James J. Ward is now wholly James J. Ward, and he shares no part of his being with any vagabond anachronism from the younger world. And so wholly is James J. Ward modern, that he knows in all its bitter fullness the curse of civilized fear. He is now afraid of the dark, and night in the forest is to him a thing of abysmal terror. His city house is of the spick and span order, and he evinces a great interest in burglarproof devices. His home is a tangle of electric wires, and after bed-time a guest can scarcely breathe without setting off an alarm. Also, he had invented a combination keyless door-lock that travelers may carry in their vest pockets and apply immediately and successfully under all circumstances. But his wife does not deem him a coward. She knows better. And, like any hero, he is content to rest on his laurels. His bravery is never questioned by those friends who are aware of the Mill Valley episode.
James J. Ward is still the head of the firm of Ward, Knowles & Co. But he no longer lives in the countryside, nor does he chase coyotes under the moon at night. The early adventurer in him faded the night of the Mill Valley fight with the bear. Now, James J. Ward is fully himself, and he doesn't share any part of his life with any wandering anachronism from the past. In fact, James J. Ward is so modern that he understands all too well the heavy weight of civilized fear. He is now afraid of the dark, and night in the forest terrifies him to no end. His city home is spotless and orderly, and he shows a strong interest in security systems. His house is a maze of electric wires, and after bedtime, a guest can hardly move without triggering an alarm. He even invented a keyless door lock that travelers can carry in their pockets and use immediately in any situation. However, his wife does not see him as a coward. She knows better. And, like any hero, he is content to rest on his achievements. His bravery is never questioned by those friends who know about the Mill Valley incident.
THE BENEFIT OF THE DOUBT
CARTER WATSON, a current magazine under his arm, strolled slowly along, gazing about him curiously. Twenty years had elapsed since he had been on this particular street, and the changes were great and stupefying. This Western city of three hundred thousand souls had contained but thirty thousand, when, as a boy, he had been wont to ramble along its streets. In those days the street he was now on had been a quiet residence street in the respectable workingclass quarter. On this late afternoon he found that it had been submerged by a vast and vicious tenderloin. Chinese and Japanese shops and dens abounded, all confusedly intermingled with low white resorts and boozing dens. This quiet street of his youth had become the toughest quarter of the city.
CARTER WATSON, a magazine tucked under his arm, walked slowly, taking in his surroundings with curiosity. It had been twenty years since he last walked down this street, and the changes were overwhelming. This Western city, now home to three hundred thousand people, had only had thirty thousand when he was a boy wandering its streets. Back then, the street he was on now had been a quiet residential area in a respectable working-class neighborhood. On this late afternoon, he saw that it had been overtaken by a vast and seedy entertainment district. Chinese and Japanese shops and lounges were everywhere, all mixed in with low-end bars and drinking spots. The quiet street of his childhood had transformed into the roughest part of the city.
He looked at his watch. It was half-past five. It was the slack time of the day in such a region, as he well knew, yet he was curious to see. In all his score of years of wandering and studying social conditions over the world, he had carried with him the memory of his old town as a sweet and wholesome place. The metamorphosis he now beheld was startling. He certainly must continue his stroll and glimpse the infamy to which his town had descended.
He checked his watch. It was 5:30. He knew it was a slow time of day in a place like this, but he was eager to take a look around. In all his years of traveling and studying social conditions around the world, he had always remembered his old town as a sweet and healthy place. The transformation he now saw was shocking. He definitely had to keep walking and see the degradation his town had fallen into.
Another thing: Carter Watson had a keen social and civic consciousness. Independently wealthy, he had been loath to dissipate his energies in the pink teas and freak dinners of society, while actresses, race-horses, and kindred diversions had left him cold. He had the ethical bee in his bonnet and was a reformer of no mean pretension, though his work had been mainly in the line of contributions to the heavier reviews and quarterlies and to the publication over his name of brightly, cleverly written books on the working classes and the slum-dwellers. Among the twenty-seven to his credit occurred titles such as, “If Christ Came to New Orleans,” “The Worked-out Worker,” “Tenement Reform in Berlin,” “The Rural Slums of England,” “The people of the East Side,” “Reform Versus Revolution,” “The University Settlement as a Hot Bed of Radicalism” and “The Cave Man of Civilization.”
Another thing: Carter Watson was really aware of social and civic issues. With his own wealth, he had been reluctant to waste his energy on the fancy teas and quirky dinners of high society, while actors, racehorses, and similar entertainments didn’t interest him at all. He was passionate about ethics and considered himself a serious reformer, though he mainly did his work through contributions to serious magazines and journals, as well as publishing engagingly written books under his name about the working class and people living in poverty. Among the twenty-seven books credited to him were titles like “If Christ Came to New Orleans,” “The Worked-out Worker,” “Tenement Reform in Berlin,” “The Rural Slums of England,” “The People of the East Side,” “Reform Versus Revolution,” “The University Settlement as a Hot Bed of Radicalism,” and “The Cave Man of Civilization.”
But Carter Watson was neither morbid nor fanatic. He did not lose his head over the horrors he encountered, studied, and exposed. No hair brained enthusiasm branded him. His humor saved him, as did his wide experience and his conservative philosophic temperament. Nor did he have any patience with lightning change reform theories. As he saw it, society would grow better only through the painfully slow and arduously painful processes of evolution. There were no short cuts, no sudden regenerations. The betterment of mankind must be worked out in agony and misery just as all past social betterments had been worked out.
But Carter Watson was neither morbid nor fanatical. He didn’t lose his cool over the horrors he faced, studied, and exposed. He wasn’t driven by any reckless enthusiasm. His sense of humor helped him, along with his extensive experience and his practical philosophical outlook. He also had no patience for quick-fix reform theories. In his view, society would improve only through the slow and often painful processes of evolution. There were no shortcuts or sudden transformations. The improvement of humanity had to be achieved through struggle and suffering, just like all previous social advancements had been.
But on this late summer afternoon, Carter Watson was curious. As he moved along he paused before a gaudy drinking place. The sign above read, “The Vendome.” There were two entrances. One evidently led to the bar. This he did not explore. The other was a narrow hallway. Passing through this he found himself in a huge room, filled with chair-encircled tables and quite deserted. In the dim light he made out a piano in the distance. Making a mental note that he would come back some time and study the class of persons that must sit and drink at those multitudinous tables, he proceeded to circumnavigate the room.
But on this late summer afternoon, Carter Watson was feeling curious. As he walked by, he stopped in front of a flashy bar. The sign above said, “The Vendome.” There were two entrances. One clearly led to the bar, which he decided not to check out. The other was a narrow hallway. As he walked through it, he found himself in a large room, filled with tables surrounded by chairs and completely empty. In the dim light, he noticed a piano in the distance. He made a mental note to come back sometime to observe the kind of people who must sit and drink at those numerous tables, and he continued to circle the room.
Now, at the rear, a short hallway led off to a small kitchen, and here, at a table, alone, sat Patsy Horan, proprietor of the Vendome, consuming a hasty supper ere the evening rush of business. Also, Patsy Horan was angry with the world. He had got out of the wrong side of bed that morning, and nothing had gone right all day. Had his barkeepers been asked, they would have described his mental condition as a grouch. But Carter Watson did not know this. As he passed the little hallway, Patsy Horan's sullen eyes lighted on the magazine he carried under his arm. Patsy did not know Carter Watson, nor did he know that what he carried under his arm was a magazine. Patsy, out of the depths of his grouch, decided that this stranger was one of those pests who marred and scarred the walls of his back rooms by tacking up or pasting up advertisements. The color on the front cover of the magazine convinced him that it was such an advertisement. Thus the trouble began. Knife and fork in hand, Patsy leaped for Carter Watson.
Now, at the back, a short hallway led to a small kitchen, and there, at a table, sat Patsy Horan, owner of the Vendome, eating a quick dinner before the evening rush of customers. Patsy Horan was also upset with the world. He had woken up on the wrong side of the bed that morning, and nothing had gone well all day. If his bartenders had been asked, they would have described his mood as grumpy. But Carter Watson didn’t know this. As he walked past the little hallway, Patsy Horan’s sulky eyes landed on the magazine he was carrying under his arm. Patsy didn’t know Carter Watson, nor did he realize that what he was holding was a magazine. From his grumpy state, Patsy decided that this stranger was one of those nuisances who messed up the walls of his back rooms by putting up or gluing down advertisements. The color on the front cover of the magazine convinced him it was one of those ads. And that’s how the trouble started. Knife and fork in hand, Patsy lunged at Carter Watson.
“Out wid yeh!” Patsy bellowed. “I know yer game!”
“Get out of here!” Patsy shouted. “I know what you’re up to!”
Carter Watson was startled. The man had come upon him like the eruption of a jack-in-the-box.
Carter Watson was taken aback. The man had appeared out of nowhere like a jack-in-the-box popping up.
“A defacin' me walls,” cried Patsy, at the same time emitting a string of vivid and vile, rather than virile, epithets of opprobrium.
“A damaging of my walls,” cried Patsy, at the same time letting out a stream of vivid and ugly, rather than strong, insults.
“If I have given any offense I did not mean to—”
“If I’ve offended you, it wasn’t my intention—”
But that was as far as the visitor got. Patsy interrupted.
But that was as far as the visitor got. Patsy cut in.
“Get out wid yeh; yeh talk too much wid yer mouth,” quoted Patsy, emphasizing his remarks with flourishes of the knife and fork.
“Get out of here; you talk too much with your mouth,” Patsy said, emphasizing his words with flourishes of the knife and fork.
Carter Watson caught a quick vision of that eating-fork inserted uncomfortably between his ribs, knew that it would be rash to talk further with his mouth, and promptly turned to go. The sight of his meekly retreating back must have further enraged Patsy Horan, for that worthy, dropping the table implements, sprang upon him.
Carter Watson quickly imagined that fork awkwardly stuck between his ribs, realized it would be unwise to keep talking, and turned to leave. The sight of his submissively backing away must have only infuriated Patsy Horan more, because that guy dropped the utensils and jumped on him.
Patsy weighed one hundred and eighty pounds. So did Watson. In this they were equal. But Patsy was a rushing, rough-and-tumble saloon-fighter, while Watson was a boxer. In this the latter had the advantage, for Patsy came in wide open, swinging his right in a perilous sweep. All Watson had to do was to straight-left him and escape. But Watson had another advantage. His boxing, and his experience in the slums and ghettos of the world, had taught him restraint.
Patsy weighed one hundred eighty pounds. So did Watson. In that aspect, they were equal. But Patsy was a wild, brawling bar fighter, while Watson was a boxer. In this regard, Watson had the upper hand because Patsy charged in recklessly, swinging his right arm in a dangerous arc. All Watson had to do was to jab him with his left and dodge. However, Watson had another advantage. His boxing skills and his experience in the tough neighborhoods of the world had taught him self-control.
He pivoted on his feet, and, instead of striking, ducked the other's swinging blow and went into a clinch. But Patsy, charging like a bull, had the momentum of his rush, while Watson, whirling to meet him, had no momentum. As a result, the pair of them went down, with all their three hundred and sixty pounds of weight, in a long crashing fall, Watson underneath. He lay with his head touching the rear wall of the large room. The street was a hundred and fifty feet away, and he did some quick thinking. His first thought was to avoid trouble. He had no wish to get into the papers of this, his childhood town, where many of his relatives and family friends still lived.
He turned on his feet, and instead of throwing a punch, he ducked the other guy's swinging hit and went into a hold. But Patsy, charging in like a bull, had the force of his momentum, while Watson, spinning to face him, didn’t have any speed behind him. As a result, they both crashed down together, all three hundred sixty pounds of them, with Watson underneath. He lay there with his head against the back wall of the large room. The street was a hundred fifty feet away, and he quickly started thinking. His first thought was to steer clear of trouble. He didn’t want to end up in the news in this, his hometown, where many of his relatives and family friends still lived.
So it was that he locked his arms around the man on top of him, held him close, and waited for the help to come that must come in response to the crash of the fall. The help came—that is, six men ran in from the bar and formed about in a semi-circle.
So he wrapped his arms around the guy on top of him, held him tight, and waited for the help that was sure to come after the crash of the fall. The help arrived—six guys ran in from the bar and formed a semi-circle around them.
“Take him off, fellows,” Watson said. “I haven't struck him, and I don't want any fight.”
“Take him off, guys,” Watson said. “I haven't hit him, and I don't want any fighting.”
But the semi-circle remained silent. Watson held on and waited. Patsy, after various vain efforts to inflict damage, made an overture.
But the semi-circle stayed quiet. Watson held on and waited. Patsy, after several unsuccessful attempts to cause damage, made a move.
“Leggo o' me an' I'll get off o' yeh,” said he.
“Let go of me and I'll get off you,” he said.
Watson let go, but when Patsy scrambled to his feet he stood over his recumbent foe, ready to strike.
Watson released his grip, but when Patsy got back on his feet, he hovered over his downed opponent, prepared to attack.
“Get up,” Patsy commanded.
"Get up," Patsy said.
His voice was stern and implacable, like the voice of God calling to judgment, and Watson knew there was no mercy there.
His voice was serious and unyielding, like the voice of God calling for judgment, and Watson knew there was no mercy in it.
“Stand back and I'll get up,” he countered.
“Step aside and I'll get up,” he replied.
“If yer a gentleman, get up,” quoth Patsy, his pale blue eyes aflame with wrath, his fist ready for a crushing blow.
“Since you’re a gentleman, get up,” said Patsy, his pale blue eyes blazing with anger, his fist ready to deliver a crushing blow.
At the same moment he drew his foot back to kick the other in the face. Watson blocked the kick with his crossed arms and sprang to his feet so quickly that he was in a clinch with his antagonist before the latter could strike. Holding him, Watson spoke to the onlookers:
At the same moment, he pulled his foot back to kick the other in the face. Watson blocked the kick with his crossed arms and jumped to his feet so fast that he was in a clinch with his opponent before the other could strike. Holding him, Watson addressed the onlookers:
“Take him away from me, fellows. You see I am not striking him. I don't want to fight. I want to get out of here.”
“Take him away from me, guys. You see I'm not hitting him. I don't want to fight. I just want to get out of here.”
The circle did not move nor speak. Its silence was ominous and sent a chill to Watson's heart.
The circle stayed still and silent. Its quietness was unsettling and sent a chill through Watson's heart.
Patsy made an effort to throw him, which culminated in his putting Patsy on his back. Tearing loose from him, Watson sprang to his feet and made for the door. But the circle of men was interposed a wall. He noticed the white, pasty faces, the kind that never see the sun, and knew that the men who barred his way were the nightprowlers and preying beasts of the city jungle. By them he was thrust back upon the pursuing, bull-rushing Patsy.
Patsy tried to throw him off, but it ended with him carrying Patsy on his back. Breaking free from him, Watson jumped to his feet and headed for the door. But the circle of men formed a wall in his way. He saw their pale, pasty faces, the type that never see the sun, and realized that the men blocking his path were the night prowlers and predators of the urban jungle. They pushed him back into the arms of the charging Patsy.
Again it was a clinch, in which, in momentary safety, Watson appealed to the gang. And again his words fell on deaf ears. Then it was that he knew of many similar knew fear. For he had known of many similar situations, in low dens like this, when solitary men were man-handled, their ribs and features caved in, themselves beaten and kicked to death. And he knew, further, that if he were to escape he must neither strike his assailant nor any of the men who opposed him.
Again it was a close situation, where, feeling a temporary sense of safety, Watson called out to the group. And once more, his words went unheard. At that moment, he remembered the many times he had faced similar fear. He had been in low-life places like this before, watching as lonely men were beaten, their ribs and faces smashed, some even kicked to death. He also realized that if he wanted to escape, he couldn't strike his attacker or any of the men who stood against him.
Yet in him was righteous indignation. Under no circumstances could seven to one be fair. Also, he was angry, and there stirred in him the fighting beast that is in all men. But he remembered his wife and children, his unfinished book, the ten thousand rolling acres of the up-country ranch he loved so well. He even saw in flashing visions the blue of the sky, the golden sun pouring down on his flower-spangled meadows, the lazy cattle knee-deep in the brooks, and the flash of trout in the riffles. Life was good-too good for him to risk it for a moment's sway of the beast. In short, Carter Watson was cool and scared.
Yet in him was a sense of righteous anger. There was no way seven to one could be fair. He was mad, and the fighting instinct that exists in all men stirred within him. But he thought of his wife and kids, his unfinished book, the ten thousand acres of the ranch in the countryside that he loved so much. He even envisioned the bright blue sky, the golden sun shining down on his flower-filled meadows, the lazy cattle standing knee-deep in the streams, and the flashes of trout swimming in the riffles. Life was good—too good for him to risk it over a moment's impulse of anger. In short, Carter Watson was both calm and frightened.
His opponent, locked by his masterly clinch, was striving to throw him. Again Watson put him on the floor, broke away, and was thrust back by the pasty-faced circle to duck Patsy's swinging right and effect another clinch. This happened many times. And Watson grew even cooler, while the baffled Patsy, unable to inflict punishment, raged wildly and more wildly. He took to batting with his head in the clinches. The first time, he landed his forehead flush on Watson's nose. After that, the latter, in the clinches, buried his face in Patsy's breast. But the enraged Patsy batted on, striking his own eye and nose and cheek on the top of the other's head. The more he was thus injured, the more and the harder did Patsy bat.
His opponent, trapped by his expert hold, was trying to throw him. Again, Watson knocked him to the ground, broke free, and was pushed back by the eager crowd to dodge Patsy's swinging right and tie him up again. This happened multiple times. Watson became even calmer, while the frustrated Patsy, unable to land any hits, became more and more furious. He started to butt with his head during the holds. The first time, he slammed his forehead right into Watson's nose. After that, Watson buried his face in Patsy's chest during the holds. But the furious Patsy kept butting in, hitting his own eye, nose, and cheek against the top of Watson's head. The more he hurt himself, the harder he kept butting.
This one-sided contest continued for twelve or fifteen minutes. Watson never struck a blow, and strove only to escape. Sometimes, in the free moments, circling about among the tables as he tried to win the door, the pasty-faced men gripped his coat-tails and flung him back at the swinging right of the on-rushing Patsy. Time upon time, and times without end, he clinched and put Patsy on his back, each time first whirling him around and putting him down in the direction of the door and gaining toward that goal by the length of the fall.
This one-sided fight went on for twelve to fifteen minutes. Watson never landed a hit and only tried to escape. Sometimes, during brief moments of free movement as he circled around the tables trying to reach the door, the pale-faced men grabbed his coat-tails and threw him back into the path of the charging Patsy. Over and over again, he clinched and took Patsy down, each time first spinning him around and setting him down toward the door, making progress toward that goal with every fall.
In the end, hatless, disheveled, with streaming nose and one eye closed, Watson won to the sidewalk and into the arms of a policeman.
In the end, without a hat, looking messy, with a runny nose and one eye shut, Watson stumbled onto the sidewalk and into the arms of a police officer.
“Arrest that man,” Watson panted.
“Arrest that guy,” Watson panted.
“Hello, Patsy,” said the policeman. “What's the mix-up?”
“Hey, Patsy,” said the cop. “What's going on?”
“Hello, Charley,” was the answer. “This guy comes in—”
“Hey, Charley,” was the reply. “This guy walks in—”
“Arrest that man, officer,” Watson repeated.
“Arrest that man, officer,” Watson repeated.
“G'wan! Beat it!” said Patsy.
"Go on! Get lost!" said Patsy.
“Beat it!” added the policeman. “If you don't, I'll pull you in.”
“Get lost!” added the cop. “If you don’t, I’ll take you in.”
“Not unless you arrest that man. He has committed a violent and unprovoked assault on me.”
“Not unless you arrest that guy. He violently and randomly attacked me.”
“Is it so, Patsy?” was the officer's query.
“Is that true, Patsy?” the officer asked.
“Nah. Lemme tell you, Charley, an' I got the witnesses to prove it, so help me God. I was settin' in me kitchen eatin' a bowl of soup, when this guy comes in an' gets gay wid me. I never seen him in me born days before. He was drunk—”
“Nah. Let me tell you, Charley, and I have witnesses to back me up, so help me God. I was sitting in my kitchen eating a bowl of soup when this guy comes in and starts acting all friendly with me. I had never seen him in my life before. He was drunk—”
“Look at me, officer,” protested the indignant sociologist. “Am I drunk?”
“Look at me, officer,” protested the angry sociologist. “Am I drunk?”
The officer looked at him with sullen, menacing eyes and nodded to Patsy to continue.
The officer glared at him with dark, threatening eyes and signaled to Patsy to keep going.
“This guy gets gay wid me. 'I'm Tim McGrath,' says he, 'an' I can do the like to you,' says he. 'Put up yer hands.' I smiles, an' wid that, biff biff, he lands me twice an' spills me soup. Look at me eye. I'm fair murdered.”
“This guy comes on to me. 'I'm Tim McGrath,' he says, 'and I can do the same to you,' he says. 'Put up your hands.' I smile, and with that, bam bam, he hits me twice and spills my soup. Look at my eye. I'm really hurt.”
“What are you going to do, officer?” Watson demanded.
“What are you going to do, officer?” Watson asked.
“Go on, beat it,” was the answer, “or I'll pull you sure.”
“Go on, get lost,” was the reply, “or I’ll definitely make you regret it.”
The civic righteousness of Carter Watson flamed up.
The civic righteousness of Carter Watson ignited.
“Mr. Officer, I protest—”
“Officer, I protest—”
But at that moment the policeman grabbed his arm with a savage jerk that nearly overthrew him.
But at that moment, the cop yanked his arm with a fierce pull that almost knocked him off balance.
“Come on, you're pulled.”
"Come on, you're done."
“Arrest him, too,” Watson demanded.
“Arrest him, too,” Watson said.
“Nix on that play,” was the reply.
“Nah, forget that play,” was the reply.
“What did you assault him for, him a peacefully eatin' his soup?”
“What did you attack him for, when he was just calmly eating his soup?”
II
II
Carter Watson was genuinely angry. Not only had he been wantonly assaulted, badly battered, and arrested, but the morning papers without exception came out with lurid accounts of his drunken brawl with the proprietor of the notorious Vendome. Not one accurate or truthful line was published. Patsy Horan and his satellites described the battle in detail. The one incontestable thing was that Carter Watson had been drunk. Thrice he had been thrown out of the place and into the gutter, and thrice he had come back, breathing blood and fire and announcing that he was going to clean out the place. “EMINENT SOCIOLOGIST JAGGED AND JUGGED,” was the first head-line he read, on the front page, accompanied by a large portrait of himself. Other headlines were: “CARTER WATSON ASPIRED TO CHAMPIONSHIP HONORS”; “CARTER WATSON GETS HIS”; “NOTED SOCIOLOGIST ATTEMPTS TO CLEAN OUT A TENDERLOIN CAFE”; and “CARTER WATSON KNOCKED OUT BY PATSY HORAN IN THREE ROUNDS.”
Carter Watson was really angry. Not only had he been brutally attacked, badly beaten, and arrested, but the morning papers all sensationalized his drunken fight with the owner of the infamous Vendome. Not a single accurate or truthful line was printed. Patsy Horan and his crew described the fight in detail. The one undeniable fact was that Carter Watson had been drunk. He had been thrown out of the place and into the gutter three times, and each time he came back, seething with anger and declaring he was going to take the place down. “EMINENT SOCIOLOGIST JAGGED AND JUGGED,” was the first headline he read on the front page, alongside a big portrait of himself. Other headlines included: “CARTER WATSON ASPIRED TO CHAMPIONSHIP HONORS”; “CARTER WATSON GETS HIS”; “NOTED SOCIOLOGIST ATTEMPTS TO CLEAN OUT A TENDERLOIN CAFE”; and “CARTER WATSON KNOCKED OUT BY PATSY HORAN IN THREE ROUNDS.”
At the police court, next morning, under bail, appeared Carter Watson to answer the complaint of the People Versus Carter Watson, for the latter's assault and battery on one Patsy Horan. But first, the Prosecuting Attorney, who was paid to prosecute all offenders against the People, drew him aside and talked with him privately.
At the police court the next morning, under bail, Carter Watson showed up to respond to the complaint of the People vs. Carter Watson for assault and battery against Patsy Horan. But first, the Prosecuting Attorney, who was hired to prosecute all offenders against the People, pulled him aside to discuss things privately.
“Why not let it drop!” said the Prosecuting Attorney. “I tell you what you do, Mr. Watson: Shake hands with Mr. Horan and make it up, and we'll drop the case right here. A word to the Judge, and the case against you will be dismissed.”
“Why not just let it go?” said the Prosecuting Attorney. “Here’s what I suggest, Mr. Watson: Shake hands with Mr. Horan and resolve things, and we’ll drop the case right here. A quick word to the Judge, and the case against you will be dismissed.”
“But I don't want it dismissed,” was the answer. “Your office being what it is, you should be prosecuting me instead of asking me to make up with this—this fellow.”
“But I don’t want it brushed aside,” was the reply. “Considering your position, you should be prosecuting me instead of asking me to make amends with—this guy.”
“Oh, I'll prosecute you all right,” retorted the Prosecuting Attorney.
“Oh, I’ll definitely take you to court,” the Prosecuting Attorney shot back.
“Also you will have to prosecute this Patsy Horan,” Watson advised; “for I shall now have him arrested for assault and battery.”
“Also, you need to go after this Patsy Horan,” Watson advised; “because I’m going to have him arrested for assault and battery.”
“You'd better shake and make up,” the Prosecuting Attorney repeated, and this time there was almost a threat in his voice.
“You better shake and make up,” the Prosecuting Attorney said again, and this time his voice held an almost threatening tone.
The trials of both men were set for a week later, on the same morning, in Police Judge Witberg's court.
The trials for both men were scheduled for a week later, on the same morning, in Police Judge Witberg's court.
“You have no chance,” Watson was told by an old friend of his boyhood, the retired manager of the biggest paper in the city. “Everybody knows you were beaten up by this man. His reputation is most unsavory. But it won't help you in the least. Both cases will be dismissed. This will be because you are you. Any ordinary man would be convicted.”
“You don’t stand a chance,” Watson was told by an old childhood friend, the retired manager of the city’s largest newspaper. “Everyone knows you were beaten up by this guy. His reputation is really bad. But that won’t help you at all. Both cases will be thrown out. That’s because of who you are. Any regular person would be convicted.”
“But I do not understand,” objected the perplexed sociologist. “Without warning I was attacked by this man; and badly beaten. I did not strike a blow. I—”
“But I don’t understand,” said the confused sociologist. “Out of nowhere, this man attacked me and beat me badly. I didn’t throw a punch. I—”
“That has nothing to do with it,” the other cut him off.
"That has nothing to do with it," the other person interrupted him.
“Then what is there that has anything to do with it?”
“Then what does that have to do with anything?”
“I'll tell you. You are now up against the local police and political machine. Who are you? You are not even a legal resident in this town. You live up in the country. You haven't a vote of your own here. Much less do you swing any votes. This dive proprietor swings a string of votes in his precincts—a mighty long string.”
“I'll tell you. You are now up against the local police and political machine. Who are you? You’re not even a legal resident in this town. You live up in the country. You don’t even have your own vote here, let alone sway any votes. This bar owner controls a whole bunch of votes in his districts—a really long list.”
“Do you mean to tell me that this Judge Witberg will violate the sacredness of his office and oath by letting this brute off?” Watson demanded.
“Are you seriously saying that Judge Witberg will disrespect his position and oath by letting this animal go?” Watson demanded.
“Watch him,” was the grim reply. “Oh, he'll do it nicely enough. He will give an extra-legal, extra-judicial decision, abounding in every word in the dictionary that stands for fairness and right.”
“Keep an eye on him,” was the serious response. “Oh, he'll handle it just fine. He’ll make a decision outside the law, outside the court, filled with every word in the dictionary that means fairness and justice.”
“But there are the newspapers,” Watson cried.
“But there are the newspapers,” Watson shouted.
“They are not fighting the administration at present. They'll give it to you hard. You see what they have already done to you.”
“They're not battling the administration right now. They'll hit you hard. You can see what they've already done to you.”
“Then these snips of boys on the police detail won't write the truth?”
“Then these kids on the police detail won’t tell the truth?”
“They will write something so near like the truth that the public will believe it. They write their stories under instruction, you know. They have their orders to twist and color, and there won't be much left of you when they get done. Better drop the whole thing right now. You are in bad.”
“They're going to write something so close to the truth that the public will buy into it. They’re told exactly what to write, you know. They’ve been given orders to twist and manipulate things, and by the time they're finished, there won’t be much of you left. It’s best to just drop the whole thing right now. You’re in deep trouble.”
“But the trials are set.”
"But the trials are scheduled."
“Give the word and they'll drop them now. A man can't fight a machine unless he has a machine behind him.”
“Just say the word and they'll back off right away. A person can't stand up to a machine unless they have their own machine on their side.”
III
III
But Carter Watson was stubborn. He was convinced that the machine would beat him, but all his days he had sought social experience, and this was certainly something new.
But Carter Watson was stubborn. He was convinced that the machine would outsmart him, but all his life he had sought social experiences, and this was definitely something new.
The morning of the trial the Prosecuting Attorney made another attempt to patch up the affair.
The morning of the trial, the Prosecuting Attorney made another effort to resolve the issue.
“If you feel that way, I should like to get a lawyer to prosecute the case,” said Watson.
“If you feel that way, I’d like to get a lawyer to take the case,” said Watson.
“No, you don't,” said the Prosecuting Attorney. “I am paid by the People to prosecute, and prosecute I will. But let me tell you. You have no chance. We shall lump both cases into one, and you watch out.”
“No, you don't,” said the Prosecuting Attorney. “I'm paid by the People to prosecute, and that's exactly what I'm going to do. But let me make this clear: you have no chance. We're going to combine both cases, and you better be ready for it.”
Judge Witberg looked good to Watson. A fairly young man, short, comfortably stout, smooth-shaven and with an intelligent face, he seemed a very nice man indeed. This good impression was added to by the smiling lips and the wrinkles of laughter in the corners of his black eyes. Looking at him and studying him, Watson felt almost sure that his old friend's prognostication was wrong.
Judge Witberg looked good to Watson. A relatively young man, short and pleasantly plump, clean-shaven and with an intelligent face, he seemed like a really nice guy. This positive impression was enhanced by his smiling lips and the laugh lines at the corners of his dark eyes. As Watson observed and examined him, he felt almost certain that his old friend's prediction was incorrect.
But Watson was soon to learn. Patsy Horan and two of his satellites testified to a most colossal aggregation of perjuries. Watson could not have believed it possible without having experienced it. They denied the existence of the other four men. And of the two that testified, one claimed to have been in the kitchen, a witness to Watson's unprovoked assault on Patsy, while the other, remaining in the bar, had witnessed Watson's second and third rushes into the place as he attempted to annihilate the unoffending Patsy. The vile language ascribed to Watson was so voluminously and unspeakably vile, that he felt they were injuring their own case. It was so impossible that he should utter such things. But when they described the brutal blows he had rained on poor Patsy's face, and the chair he demolished when he vainly attempted to kick Patsy, Watson waxed secretly hilarious and at the same time sad. The trial was a farce, but such lowness of life was depressing to contemplate when he considered the long upward climb humanity must make.
But Watson was about to find out. Patsy Horan and two of his followers testified to an outrageous amount of lies. Watson couldn’t have believed it if he hadn’t seen it himself. They denied that the other four men existed. Of the two who testified, one claimed to have been in the kitchen, witnessing Watson’s unprovoked attack on Patsy, while the other, staying in the bar, saw Watson make two more attempts to attack the innocent Patsy. The horrible things they accused Watson of saying were so extreme and repulsive that he thought they were hurting their own case. It was impossible for him to say such things. But when they described the brutal hits he supposedly delivered to poor Patsy's face, and the chair he smashed when he tried in vain to kick Patsy, Watson felt a mix of secret amusement and sadness. The trial was a joke, but the low nature of it all was discouraging to think about, especially when he considered the long struggle humanity had to endure.
Watson could not recognize himself, nor could his worst enemy have recognized him, in the swashbuckling, rough-housing picture that was painted of him. But, as in all cases of complicated perjury, rifts and contradictions in the various stories appeared. The Judge somehow failed to notice them, while the Prosecuting Attorney and Patsy's attorney shied off from them gracefully. Watson had not bothered to get a lawyer for himself, and he was now glad that he had not.
Watson couldn't recognize himself, nor could his worst enemy have recognized him, in the wild, rough-and-tumble image that was painted of him. But, like in all complicated lies, gaps and contradictions in the different accounts started to show. The Judge somehow overlooked them, while the Prosecuting Attorney and Patsy's lawyer elegantly avoided them. Watson hadn’t bothered to hire a lawyer for himself, and he was now relieved that he hadn’t.
Still, he retained a semblance of faith in Judge Witberg when he went himself on the stand and started to tell his story.
Still, he held on to a bit of faith in Judge Witberg when he went up on the stand and began to share his story.
“I was strolling casually along the street, your Honor,” Watson began, but was interrupted by the Judge.
“I was walking casually down the street, Your Honor,” Watson started, but the Judge cut him off.
“We are not here to consider your previous actions,” bellowed Judge Witberg. “Who struck the first blow?”
“We're not here to discuss what you did before,” shouted Judge Witberg. “Who threw the first punch?”
“Your Honor,” Watson pleaded, “I have no witnesses of the actual fray, and the truth of my story can only be brought out by telling the story fully—”
“Your Honor,” Watson pleaded, “I have no witnesses to the actual fight, and the truth of my story can only be revealed by telling it completely—”
Again he was interrupted.
He was interrupted again.
“We do not care to publish any magazines here,” Judge Witberg roared, looking at him so fiercely and malevolently that Watson could scarcely bring himself to believe that this was same man he had studied a few minutes previously.
“We're not interested in publishing any magazines here,” Judge Witberg shouted, looking at him so intensely and angrily that Watson could hardly believe this was the same man he had observed just a few minutes earlier.
“Who struck the first blow?” Patsy's attorney asked.
“Who threw the first punch?” Patsy's attorney asked.
The Prosecuting Attorney interposed, demanding to know which of the two cases lumped together was, and by what right Patsy's lawyer, at that stage of the proceedings, should take the witness. Patsy's attorney fought back. Judge Witberg interfered, professing no knowledge of any two cases being lumped together. All this had to be explained. Battle royal raged, terminating in both attorneys apologizing to the Court and to each other. And so it went, and to Watson it had the seeming of a group of pickpockets ruffling and bustling an honest man as they took his purse. The machine was working, that was all.
The Prosecuting Attorney spoke up, wanting to know which of the two cases combined was relevant, and by what authority Patsy's lawyer could call a witness at that point in the proceedings. Patsy's attorney pushed back. Judge Witberg stepped in, claiming he was unaware of any two cases being combined. All of this needed clarification. A heated debate ensued, ending with both attorneys apologizing to the Court and each other. And so it went, and to Watson, it felt like a group of pickpockets disturbing an honest man as they stole his wallet. The system was just doing its thing, that was all.
“Why did you enter this place of unsavory reputations?” was asked him.
“Why did you come to this place with such a bad reputation?” he was asked.
“It has been my custom for many years, as a student of economics and sociology, to acquaint myself—”
“It has been my practice for many years, as a student of economics and sociology, to familiarize myself—”
But this was as far as Watson got.
But this was as far as Watson got.
“We want none of your ologies here,” snarled Judge Witberg. “It is a plain question. Answer it plainly. Is it true or not true that you were drunk? That is the gist of the question.”
“We don't want any of your fancy talk here,” snarled Judge Witberg. “It's a simple question. Answer it straightforwardly. Is it true or not true that you were drunk? That’s the main point of the question.”
When Watson attempted to tell how Patsy had injured his face in his attempts to bat with his head, Watson was openly scouted and flouted, and Judge Witberg again took him in hand.
When Watson tried to explain how Patsy had hurt his face while trying to hit the ball with his head, he was openly mocked and dismissed, and Judge Witberg stepped in again.
“Are you aware of the solemnity of the oath you took to testify to nothing but the truth on this witness stand?” the Judge demanded. “This is a fairy story you are telling. It is not reasonable that a man would so injure himself, and continue to injure himself, by striking the soft and sensitive parts of his face against your head. You are a sensible man. It is unreasonable, is it not?”
“Do you understand the seriousness of the oath you took to only tell the truth on this witness stand?” the Judge asked. “What you're saying is unbelievable. It doesn't make sense that a man would hurt himself repeatedly by hitting the soft and sensitive areas of his face against your head. You're a reasonable person. It’s unreasonable, right?”
“Men are unreasonable when they are angry,” Watson answered meekly.
“Men are unreasonable when they're angry,” Watson replied quietly.
Then it was that Judge Witberg was deeply outraged and righteously wrathful.
Then Judge Witberg was extremely offended and justifiably angry.
“What right have you to say that?” he cried. “It is gratuitous. It has no bearing on the case. You are here as a witness, sir, of events that have transpired. The Court does not wish to hear any expressions of opinion from you at all.”
“What right do you have to say that?” he shouted. “It’s unnecessary. It has nothing to do with the case. You’re here as a witness, sir, to events that have happened. The Court doesn’t want to hear any opinions from you at all.”
“I but answered your question, your Honor,” Watson protested humbly.
“I just answered your question, your Honor,” Watson protested humbly.
“You did nothing of the sort,” was the next blast. “And let me warn you, sir, let me warn you, that you are laying yourself liable to contempt by such insolence. And I will have you know that we know how to observe the law and the rules of courtesy down here in this little courtroom. I am ashamed of you.”
“You didn’t do anything like that,” came the next retort. “And let me warn you, sir, let me warn you, that by being so disrespectful, you’re putting yourself at risk of contempt. Just so you know, we understand how to follow the law and the rules of politeness in this little courtroom. I’m embarrassed for you.”
And, while the next punctilious legal wrangle between the attorneys interrupted his tale of what happened in the Vendome, Carter Watson, without bitterness, amused and at the same time sad, saw rise before him the machine, large and small, that dominated his country, the unpunished and shameless grafts of a thousand cities perpetrated by the spidery and vermin-like creatures of the machines. Here it was before him, a courtroom and a judge, bowed down in subservience by the machine to a dive-keeper who swung a string of votes. Petty and sordid as it was, it was one face of the many-faced machine that loomed colossally, in every city and state, in a thousand guises overshadowing the land.
And while the next detailed legal argument between the lawyers interrupted his story about what happened in the Vendome, Carter Watson, feeling no bitterness, both amused and sad, saw rise before him the system, big and small, that controlled his country—the unpunished and shameless corruption of a thousand cities carried out by the spindly and rat-like figures of the system. Here it was right in front of him, a courtroom and a judge, weighed down in submission by the system to a bar owner who had a string of votes. As petty and sordid as it was, it was one face of the many-faced system that loomed large, in every city and state, in a thousand forms overshadowing the land.
A familiar phrase rang in his ears: “It is to laugh.” At the height of the wrangle, he giggled, once, aloud, and earned a sullen frown from Judge Witberg. Worse, a myriad times, he decided, were these bullying lawyers and this bullying judge then the bucko mates in first quality hell-ships, who not only did their own bullying but protected themselves as well. These petty rapscallions, on the other hand, sought protection behind the majesty of the law. They struck, but no one was permitted to strike back, for behind them were the prison cells and the clubs of the stupid policemen—paid and professional fighters and beaters-up of men. Yet he was not bitter. The grossness and the sliminess of it was forgotten in the simple grotesqueness of it, and he had the saving sense of humor.
A familiar phrase echoed in his mind: “It’s funny.” At the peak of the argument, he chuckled once, out loud, and earned a sour look from Judge Witberg. Even worse, he felt that these bullying lawyers and this bullying judge were like rough mates on the worst kind of ships, who not only did their own bullying but also had their backs covered. These petty crooks, on the other hand, hid behind the authority of the law. They could attack, but no one was allowed to retaliate, because behind them were prison cells and the clubs of clueless policemen—paid professionals who fought and beat people up. Yet he didn’t feel bitter. The absurdity and unpleasantness of it all faded away in the sheer ridiculousness of it, and he had a saving sense of humor.
Nevertheless, hectored and heckled though he was, he managed in the end to give a simple, straightforward version of the affair, and, despite a belligerent cross-examination, his story was not shaken in any particular. Quite different it was from the perjuries that had shouted aloud from the perjuries of Patsy and his two witnesses.
Nevertheless, even though he was bullied and interrupted, he was able to give a clear and straightforward account of the situation. Despite a tough cross-examination, his story remained consistent. It was completely different from the lies that had been loudly proclaimed by Patsy and his two witnesses.
Both Patsy's attorney and the Prosecuting Attorney rested their cases, letting everything go before the Court without argument. Watson protested against this, but was silenced when the Prosecuting Attorney told him that Public Prosecutor and knew his business.
Both Patsy's lawyer and the Prosecuting Attorney finished presenting their cases, submitting everything to the Court without further debate. Watson objected to this, but was quieted when the Prosecuting Attorney informed him that the Public Prosecutor knew what he was doing.
“Patrick Horan has testified that he was in danger of his life and that he was compelled to defend himself,” Judge Witberg's verdict began. “Mr. Watson has testified to the same thing. Each has sworn that the other struck the first blow; each has sworn that the other made an unprovoked assault on him. It is an axiom of the law that the defendant should be given the benefit of the doubt. A very reasonable doubt exists. Therefore, in the case of the People Versus Carter Watson the benefit of the doubt is given to said Carter Watson and he is herewith ordered discharged from custody. The same reasoning applies to the case of the People Versus Patrick Horan. He is given the benefit of the doubt and discharged from custody. My recommendation is that both defendants shake hands and make up.”
“Patrick Horan has stated that he was in danger for his life and that he had to defend himself,” Judge Witberg's verdict began. “Mr. Watson has said the same thing. Both have sworn that the other threw the first punch; both have sworn that the other launched an unprovoked attack on him. It is a basic principle of law that the defendant should receive the benefit of the doubt. A very reasonable doubt exists. Therefore, in the case of the People Versus Carter Watson, the benefit of the doubt is given to Carter Watson, and he is hereby ordered released from custody. The same reasoning applies to the case of the People Versus Patrick Horan. He is given the benefit of the doubt and released from custody. I recommend that both defendants shake hands and reconcile.”
In the afternoon papers the first headline that caught Watson's eye was: “CARTER WATSON ACQUITTED.” In the second paper it was: “CARTER WATSON ESCAPES A FINE.” But what capped everything was the one beginning: “CARTER WATSON A GOOD FELLOW.” In the text he read how Judge Witberg had advised both fighters to shake hands, which they promptly did. Further, he read:
In the afternoon papers, the first headline that grabbed Watson's attention was: “CARTER WATSON ACQUITTED.” In the second paper, it read: “CARTER WATSON AVOIDS A FINE.” But what topped it all was the one that started: “CARTER WATSON A GOOD GUY.” In the article, he saw how Judge Witberg had told both fighters to shake hands, which they did right away. Further, he read:
“'Let's have a nip on it,' said Patsy Horan.
“'Let's take a shot of it,' said Patsy Horan.
“'Sure,' said Carter Watson.
“'Sure,' said Carter Watson.”
“And, arm in arm, they ambled for the nearest saloon.”
“And, arm in arm, they strolled to the nearest bar.”
IV
IV
Now, from the whole adventure, Watson carried away no bitterness. It was a social experience of a new order, and it led to the writing of another book, which he entitled, “POLICE COURT PROCEDURE: A Tentative Analysis.”
Now, from the entire adventure, Watson didn't feel any bitterness. It was a completely new social experience for him, and it resulted in the writing of another book, which he titled, “POLICE COURT PROCEDURE: A Tentative Analysis.”
One summer morning a year later, on his ranch, he left his horse and himself clambered on through a miniature canyon to inspect some rock ferns he had planted the previous winter. Emerging from the upper end of the canyon, he came out on one of his flower-spangled meadows, a delightful isolated spot, screened from the world by low hills and clumps of trees. And here he found a man, evidently on a stroll from the summer hotel down at the little town a mile away. They met face to face and the recognition was mutual. It was Judge Witberg. Also, it was a clear case of trespass, for Watson had trespass signs upon his boundaries, though he never enforced them.
One summer morning a year later, at his ranch, he dismounted his horse and climbed through a small canyon to check on some rock ferns he had planted the previous winter. As he emerged from the upper end of the canyon, he found himself in one of his flower-filled meadows, a beautiful and secluded spot, sheltered from the outside world by low hills and clusters of trees. There, he encountered a man who seemed to be taking a walk from the summer hotel in the nearby town about a mile away. They came face to face, and both recognized each other. It was Judge Witberg. Additionally, it was clearly a case of trespassing, as Watson had "no trespassing" signs posted along his property lines, although he never actually enforced them.
Judge Witberg held out his hand, which Watson refused to see.
Judge Witberg extended his hand, but Watson chose to ignore it.
“Politics is a dirty trade, isn't it, Judge?” he remarked. “Oh, yes, I see your hand, but I don't care to take it. The papers said I shook hands with Patsy Horan after the trial. You know I did not, but let me tell you that I'd a thousand times rather shake hands with him and his vile following of curs, than with you.”
“Politics is a shady business, isn’t it, Judge?” he said. “Oh, yes, I see what you’re trying to do, but I’m not interested in playing along. The papers claimed I shook hands with Patsy Horan after the trial. You know I didn’t, but let me tell you, I’d much rather shake hands with him and his disgusting group of followers than with you.”
Judge Witberg was painfully flustered, and as he hemmed and hawed and essayed to speak, Watson, looking at him, was struck by a sudden whim, and he determined on a grim and facetious antic.
Judge Witberg was awkwardly flustered, and as he hesitated and tried to talk, Watson, watching him, was hit with a sudden idea, and he decided to do a serious yet funny gesture.
“I should scarcely expect any animus from a man of your acquirements and knowledge of the world,” the Judge was saying.
“I can hardly expect any hostility from a man of your skills and worldly experience,” the Judge was saying.
“Animus?” Watson replied. “Certainly not. I haven't such a thing in my nature. And to prove it, let me show you something curious, something you have never seen before.” Casting about him, Watson picked up a rough stone the size of his fist. “See this. Watch me.”
“Animus?” Watson replied. “Definitely not. That's not in my nature. And to prove it, let me show you something interesting, something you’ve never seen before.” Looking around, Watson picked up a rough stone about the size of his fist. “Check this out. Watch me.”
So saying, Carter Watson tapped himself a sharp blow on the cheek. The stone laid the flesh open to the bone and the blood spurted forth.
So saying, Carter Watson hit himself sharply on the cheek. The stone broke the skin down to the bone, and blood gushed out.
“The stone was too sharp,” he announced to the astounded police judge, who thought he had gone mad.
“The stone was too sharp,” he told the shocked police judge, who thought he had lost his mind.
“I must bruise it a trifle. There is nothing like being realistic in such matters.”
“I need to soften it a bit. There’s nothing like being realistic in situations like this.”
Whereupon Carter Watson found a smooth stone and with it pounded his cheek nicely several times.
Whereupon Carter Watson found a smooth stone and used it to hit his cheek several times.
“Ah,” he cooed. “That will turn beautifully green and black in a few hours. It will be most convincing.”
“Ah,” he said softly. “That will turn a beautiful green and black in a few hours. It will be really convincing.”
“You are insane,” Judge Witberg quavered.
"You're crazy," Judge Witberg stammered.
“Don't use such vile language to me,” said Watson. “You see my bruised and bleeding face? You did that, with that right hand of yours. You hit me twice—biff, biff. It is a brutal and unprovoked assault. I am in danger of my life. I must protect myself.”
“Don’t talk to me like that,” Watson said. “Do you see my bruised and bleeding face? You did that with your right hand. You hit me twice—bam, bam. It’s a violent and unprovoked attack. I’m in real danger. I need to protect myself.”
Judge Witberg backed away in alarm before the menacing fists of the other.
Judge Witberg stepped back in fear from the threatening fists of the other man.
“If you strike me I'll have you arrested,” Judge Witberg threatened.
“If you hit me, I’ll make sure you get arrested,” Judge Witberg threatened.
“That is what I told Patsy,” was the answer. “And do you know what he did when I told him that?”
“That’s what I told Patsy,” was the reply. “And do you know what he did when I told him that?”
“No.”
“Nope.”
“That!”
“Yeah!”
And at the same moment Watson's right fist landed flush on Judge Witberg's nose, putting that legal gentleman over on his back on the grass.
And at that moment, Watson's right fist hit Judge Witberg's nose, knocking him over onto his back on the grass.
“Get up!” commanded Watson. “If you are a gentleman, get up—that's what Patsy told me, you know.”
“Get up!” Watson commanded. “If you’re a gentleman, get up—that’s what Patsy told me, you know.”
Judge Witberg declined to rise, and was dragged to his feet by the coat-collar, only to have one eye blacked and be put on his back again. After that it was a red Indian massacre. Judge Witberg was humanely and scientifically beaten up. His checks were boxed, his cars cuffed, and his face was rubbed in the turf. And all the time Watson exposited the way Patsy Horan had done it. Occasionally, and very carefully, the facetious sociologist administered a real bruising blow. Once, dragging the poor Judge to his feet, he deliberately bumped his own nose on the gentleman's head. The nose promptly bled.
Judge Witberg wouldn't get up, so he was yanked to his feet by his coat collar, only to have one eye punched and be knocked back down again. After that, it was like a brutal massacre. Judge Witberg was brutally and methodically beaten up. He took punches to the face, slaps to the ears, and his face was shoved into the ground. Meanwhile, Watson explained how Patsy Horan had done it. Occasionally, and very carefully, the joking sociologist threw a real hard punch. Once, pulling the poor Judge up, he intentionally slammed his own nose into the Judge's head. The nose immediately started bleeding.
“See that!” cried Watson, stepping back and deftly shedding his blood all down his own shirt front. “You did it. With your fist you did it. It is awful. I am fair murdered. I must again defend myself.”
“Look at that!” shouted Watson, stepping back and skillfully getting blood all over his shirt. “You did this. You did it with your fist. It’s terrible. I’ve been seriously hurt. I have to defend myself again.”
And once more Judge Witberg impacted his features on a fist and was sent to grass.
And once again, Judge Witberg slammed his face into a fist and was knocked to the ground.
“I will have you arrested,” he sobbed as he lay.
“I’m going to have you arrested,” he cried as he lay there.
“That's what Patsy said.”
"Patsy said that."
“A brutal—-sniff, sniff,—and unprovoked—sniff, sniff—assault.”
“A brutal, unprovoked attack.”
“That's what Patsy said.”
"That's what Patsy said."
“I will surely have you arrested.”
“I will definitely have you arrested.”
“Speaking slangily, not if I can beat you to it.”
“Talking casually, not if I can get to it first.”
And with that, Carter Watson departed down the canyon, mounted his horse, and rode to town.
And with that, Carter Watson left the canyon, got on his horse, and rode to town.
An hour later, as Judge Witberg limped up the grounds to his hotel, he was arrested by a village constable on a charge of assault and battery preferred by Carter Watson.
An hour later, as Judge Witberg limped up the grounds to his hotel, a village cop stopped him and arrested him on charges of assault and battery filed by Carter Watson.
V
V
“Your Honor,” Watson said next day to the village Justice, a well to do farmer and graduate, thirty years before, from a cow college, “since this Sol Witberg has seen fit to charge me with battery, following upon my charge of battery against him, I would suggest that both cases be lumped together. The testimony and the facts are the same in both cases.”
“Your Honor,” Watson said the next day to the village Justice, a successful farmer and graduate from a cow college thirty years ago, “since Sol Witberg has decided to accuse me of battery after I charged him with the same, I propose that we combine both cases. The testimony and the facts are identical in both situations.”
To this the Justice agreed, and the double case proceeded. Watson, as prosecuting witness, first took the stand and told his story.
To this, the Justice agreed, and the double case moved forward. Watson, as the prosecuting witness, went first on the stand and shared his story.
“I was picking flowers,” he testified. “Picking flowers on my own land, never dreaming of danger. Suddenly this man rushed upon me from behind the trees. 'I am the Dodo,' he says, 'and I can do you to a frazzle. Put up your hands.' I smiled, but with that, biff, biff, he struck me, knocking me down and spilling my flowers. The language he used was frightful. It was an unprovoked and brutal assault. Look at my cheek. Look at my nose—I could not understand it. He must have been drunk. Before I recovered from my surprise he had administered this beating. I was in danger of my life and was compelled to defend himself. That is all, Your Honor, though I must say, in conclusion, that I cannot get over my perplexity. Why did he say he was the Dodo? Why did he so wantonly attack me?”
“I was picking flowers,” he said. “Picking flowers on my own land, never thinking I was in danger. Suddenly, this guy rushed at me from behind the trees. 'I am the Dodo,' he says, 'and I can mess you up. Put your hands up.' I smiled, but then, bam, bam, he hit me, knocking me down and scattering my flowers. The language he used was horrible. It was an unprovoked and brutal attack. Look at my cheek. Look at my nose—I couldn’t understand it. He must have been drunk. Before I could even react, he had already beaten me. I was in danger for my life and had to defend myself. That’s all, Your Honor, but I have to say, in conclusion, that I can’t get over my confusion. Why did he say he was the Dodo? Why did he attack me so randomly?”
And thus was Sol Witberg given a liberal education in the art of perjury. Often, from his high seat, he had listened indulgently to police court perjuries in cooked-up cases; but for the first time perjury was directed against him, and he no longer sat above the court, with the bailiffs, the Policemen's clubs, and the prison cells behind him.
And so Sol Witberg received a thorough education in the art of lying under oath. Often, from his elevated position, he had listened patiently to the false testimonies in fabricated cases at the police court; but for the first time, lies were being told about him, and he was no longer above the court, with bailiffs, police clubs, and prison cells behind him.
“Your Honor,” he cried, “never have I heard such a pack of lies told by so bare-faced a liar—!”
“Your Honor,” he shouted, “I have never heard such a collection of lies told by such a blatant liar—!”
Watson here sprang to his feet.
Watson sprang to his feet.
“Your Honor, I protest. It is for your Honor to decide truth or falsehood. The witness is on the stand to testify to actual events that have transpired. His personal opinion upon things in general, and upon me, has no bearing on the case whatever.”
“Your Honor, I object. It’s up to you to determine what is true or false. The witness is here to share what really happened. His personal opinions about things in general and about me are irrelevant to the case.”
The Justice scratched his head and waxed phlegmatically indignant.
The Justice scratched his head and expressed his annoyance in a calm but irritated way.
“The point is well taken,” he decided. “I am surprised at you, Mr. Witberg, claiming to be a judge and skilled in the practice of the law, and yet being guilty of such unlawyerlike conduct. Your manner, sir, and your methods, remind me of a shyster. This is a simple case of assault and battery. We are here to determine who struck the first blow, and we are not interested in your estimates of Mr. Watson's personal character. Proceed with your story.”
“The point is valid,” he concluded. “I'm surprised by you, Mr. Witberg, claiming to be a judge and knowledgeable in the law, yet displaying such unprofessional behavior. Your attitude and methods remind me of a con artist. This is a straightforward case of assault and battery. We're here to figure out who threw the first punch, and we aren't concerned with your opinions about Mr. Watson's character. Go ahead and continue with your story.”
Sol Witberg would have bitten his bruised and swollen lip in chagrin, had it not hurt so much. But he contained himself and told a simple, straightforward, truthful story.
Sol Witberg would have bitten his sore and swollen lip in frustration, but it hurt too much. Instead, he held back and told a simple, straightforward, truthful story.
“Your Honor,” Watson said, “I would suggest that you ask him what he was doing on my premises.”
“Your Honor,” Watson said, “I suggest you ask him what he was doing on my property.”
“A very good question. What were you doing, sir, on Mr. Watson's premises?”
“A really good question. What were you doing, sir, on Mr. Watson's property?”
“I did not know they were his premises.”
“I didn't know they were his property.”
“It was a trespass, your Honor,” Watson cried. “The warnings are posted conspicuously.”
“It was a violation, your Honor,” Watson yelled. “The signs are clearly posted.”
“I saw no warnings,” said Sol Witberg.
“I didn’t see any warnings,” said Sol Witberg.
“I have seen them myself,” snapped the Justice. “They are very conspicuous. And I would warn you, sir, that if you palter with the truth in such little matters you may darken your more important statements with suspicion. Why did you strike Mr. Watson?”
“I’ve seen them myself,” the Justice snapped. “They’re very obvious. And I’d advise you, sir, that if you mess around with the truth in such small matters, you may cast doubt on your more significant statements. Why did you hit Mr. Watson?”
“Your Honor, as I have testified, I did not strike a blow.”
“Your Honor, as I stated during my testimony, I did not hit anyone.”
The Justice looked at Carter Watson's bruised and swollen visage, and turned to glare at Sol Witberg.
The Justice glanced at Carter Watson's bruised and swollen face and then shot a glare at Sol Witberg.
“Look at that man's cheek!” he thundered. “If you did not strike a blow how comes it that he is so disfigured and injured?”
“Look at that guy's face!” he shouted. “If you didn’t hit him, how did he get so messed up and hurt?”
“As I testified—”
"As I said—"
“Be careful,” the Justice warned.
“Be careful,” the Justice cautioned.
“I will be careful, sir. I will say nothing but the truth. He struck himself with a rock. He struck himself with two different rocks.”
“I’ll be careful, sir. I’ll only tell the truth. He hit himself with a rock. He hit himself with two different rocks.”
“Does it stand to reason that a man, any man not a lunatic, would so injure himself, and continue to injure himself, by striking the soft and sensitive parts of his face with a stone?” Carter Watson demanded
“Does it make sense that a man, any man who's not crazy, would hurt himself like that and keep hurting himself by hitting the soft and sensitive parts of his face with a rock?” Carter Watson asked.
“It sounds like a fairy story,” was the Justice's comment.
“It sounds like a fairytale,” was the Justice's comment.
“Mr. Witberg, had you been drinking?”
“Mr. Witberg, had you been drinking?”
“No, sir.”
“No, thank you.”
“Do you never drink?”
"Don’t you ever drink?"
“On occasion.”
"Sometimes."
The Justice meditated on this answer with an air of astute profundity.
The Justice considered this answer with a look of keen thoughtfulness.
Watson took advantage of the opportunity to wink at Sol Witberg, but that much-abused gentleman saw nothing humorous in the situation.
Watson seized the chance to wink at Sol Witberg, but that much-mistreated man found nothing funny about the situation.
“A very peculiar case, a very peculiar case,” the Justice announced, as he began his verdict. “The evidence of the two parties is flatly contradictory. There are no witnesses outside the two principals. Each claims the other committed the assault, and I have no legal way of determining the truth. But I have my private opinion, Mr. Witberg, and I would recommend that henceforth you keep off of Mr. Watson's premises and keep away from this section of the country—”
“A very strange case, a very strange case,” the Justice said as he began his verdict. “The evidence from both sides is completely contradictory. There are no witnesses besides the two involved. Each one claims the other attacked them, and I have no legal way to find out what really happened. However, I have my own opinion, Mr. Witberg, and I suggest that from now on you stay off Mr. Watson's property and avoid this part of the country—”
“This is an outrage!” Sol Witberg blurted out.
“This is totally unacceptable!” Sol Witberg exclaimed.
“Sit down, sir!” was the Justice's thundered command. “If you interrupt the Court in this manner again, I shall fine you for contempt. And I warn you I shall fine you heavily—you, a judge yourself, who should be conversant with the courtesy and dignity of courts. I shall now give my verdict:
“Sit down, sir!” the Justice shouted. “If you interrupt the Court like this again, I will fine you for contempt. And I warn you, it will be a hefty fine—you, a judge yourself, who should know about the courtesy and dignity of courts. I will now give my verdict:
“It is a rule of law that the defendant shall be given the benefit of the doubt. As I have said, and I repeat, there is no legal way for me to determine who struck the first blow. Therefore, and much to my regret,”—here he paused and glared at Sol Witberg—“in each of these cases I am compelled to give the defendant the benefit of the doubt. Gentlemen, you are both dismissed.”
“It is a legal principle that the defendant should be given the benefit of the doubt. As I've mentioned before, and I’ll say it again, I have no legal means to figure out who threw the first punch. So, regretfully,”—he paused and stared at Sol Witberg—“in each of these cases, I have to give the defendant the benefit of the doubt. Gentlemen, you are both dismissed.”
“Let us have a nip on it,” Watson said to Witberg, as they left the courtroom; but that outraged person refused to lock arms and amble to the nearest saloon.
“Let’s have a drink,” Watson said to Witberg as they left the courtroom; but that offended person refused to link arms and walk to the nearest bar.
WINGED BLACKMAIL
PETER WINN lay back comfortably in a library chair, with closed eyes, deep in the cogitation of a scheme of campaign destined in the near future to make a certain coterie of hostile financiers sit up. The central idea had come to him the night before, and he was now reveling in the planning of the remoter, minor details. By obtaining control of a certain up-country bank, two general stores, and several logging camps, he could come into control of a certain dinky jerkwater line which shall here be nameless, but which, in his hands, would prove the key to a vastly larger situation involving more main-line mileage almost than there were spikes in the aforesaid dinky jerkwater. It was so simple that he had almost laughed aloud when it came to him. No wonder those astute and ancient enemies of his had passed it by.
PETER WINN lay back comfortably in a library chair, eyes closed, deep in thought about a campaign plan that would soon make a certain group of hostile financiers pay attention. The main idea had come to him the night before, and he was now enjoying the planning of the finer details. By taking control of a specific rural bank, two general stores, and several logging camps, he could then take control of a certain small railroad line which will remain unnamed, but which, in his hands, would be the key to a much bigger situation involving more main-line mileage than there were spikes in that small railroad line. It was so simple that he almost laughed out loud when it hit him. No wonder those clever and long-time enemies of his had overlooked it.
The library door opened, and a slender, middle-aged man, weak-eyed and eye glassed, entered. In his hands was an envelope and an open letter. As Peter Winn's secretary it was his task to weed out, sort, and classify his employer's mail.
The library door opened, and a thin, middle-aged man with weak eyes and glasses walked in. He held an envelope and an open letter in his hands. As Peter Winn's secretary, it was his job to filter, sort, and organize his boss's mail.
“This came in the morning post,” he ventured apologetically and with the hint of a titter. “Of course it doesn't amount to anything, but I thought you would like to see it.”
“This came in the morning mail,” he said apologetically with a hint of a chuckle. “It’s not really important, but I thought you’d want to see it.”
“Read it,” Peter Winn commanded, without opening his eyes.
“Read it,” Peter Winn ordered, without opening his eyes.
The secretary cleared his throat.
The secretary cleared his throat.
“It is dated July seventeenth, but is without address. Postmark San Francisco. It is also quite illiterate. The spelling is atrocious. Here it is:
“It is dated July 17th, but has no address. Postmarked San Francisco. It’s also quite poorly written. The spelling is terrible. Here it is:
“Mr. Peter Winn, SIR: I send you respectfully by express a pigeon worth good money. She's a loo-loo—”
“Mr. Peter Winn, SIR: I’m respectfully sending you a valuable pigeon by express. She's a beauty—”
“What is a loo-loo?” Peter Winn interrupted.
“What’s a loo-loo?” Peter Winn interrupted.
The secretary tittered.
The secretary giggled.
“I'm sure I don't know, except that it must be a superlative of some sort. The letter continues:
“I'm not really sure, except that it should be something outstanding. The letter continues:
“Please freight it with a couple of thousand-dollar bills and let it go. If you do I wont never annoy you no more. If you dont you will be sorry.
“Please ship it with a couple of thousand-dollar bills and just send it off. If you do, I won’t bother you anymore. If you don’t, you’ll regret it.”
“That is all. It is unsigned. I thought it would amuse you.”
"That's it. It's not signed. I thought you'd find it entertaining."
“Has the pigeon come?” Peter Winn demanded.
“Is the pigeon here?” Peter Winn asked.
“I'm sure I never thought to enquire.”
“I'm sure I never thought to ask.”
“Then do so.”
“Go ahead.”
In five minutes the secretary was back.
In five minutes, the secretary returned.
“Yes, sir. It came this morning.”
“Yes, sir. It arrived this morning.”
“Then bring it in.”
“Then bring it here.”
The secretary was inclined to take the affair as a practical joke, but Peter Winn, after an examination of the pigeon, thought otherwise.
The secretary was tempted to view the situation as a prank, but Peter Winn, after looking at the pigeon, had a different opinion.
“Look at it,” he said, stroking and handling it. “See the length of the body and that elongated neck. A proper carrier. I doubt if I've ever seen a finer specimen. Powerfully winged and muscled. As our unknown correspondent remarked, she is a loo-loo. It's a temptation to keep her.”
“Check this out,” he said, stroking it and picking it up. “Look at the length of the body and that long neck. It’s a perfect carrier. I don’t think I’ve ever seen a better specimen. Strong wings and muscles. Just like our mystery writer said, she’s a real catch. It’s really tempting to keep her.”
The secretary tittered.
The secretary giggled.
“Why not? Surely you will not let it go back to the writer of that letter.”
“Why not? You wouldn't actually send it back to the writer of that letter, would you?”
Peter Winn shook his head.
Peter Winn shook his head.
“I'll answer. No man can threaten me, even anonymously or in foolery.”
“I'll respond. No one can intimidate me, not even anonymously or joking around.”
On a slip of paper he wrote the succinct message, “Go to hell,” signed it, and placed it in the carrying apparatus with which the bird had been thoughtfully supplied.
On a piece of paper, he wrote the brief message, “Go to hell,” signed it, and put it in the carrying device that the bird had been thoughtfully given.
“Now we'll let her loose. Where's my son? I'd like him to see the flight.”
“Now we'll set her free. Where's my son? I want him to watch the flight.”
“He's down in the workshop. He slept there last night, and had his breakfast sent down this morning.”
“He's in the workshop. He stayed there last night and had his breakfast sent down this morning.”
“He'll break his neck yet,” Peter Winn remarked, half-fiercely, half-proudly, as he led the way to the veranda.
“He's going to break his neck one of these days,” Peter Winn said, half angrily, half proudly, as he walked ahead to the porch.
Standing at the head of the broad steps, he tossed the pretty creature outward and upward. She caught herself with a quick beat of wings, fluttered about undecidedly for a space, then rose in the air.
Standing at the top of the wide steps, he threw the lovely creature outward and upward. She quickly used her wings to catch herself, flitted around uncertainly for a moment, then soared into the sky.
Again, high up, there seemed indecision; then, apparently getting her bearings, she headed east, over the oak-trees that dotted the park-like grounds.
Again, high up, there seemed to be indecision; then, seemingly getting her bearings, she headed east, over the oak trees that scattered the park-like grounds.
“Beautiful, beautiful,” Peter Winn murmured. “I almost wish I had her back.”
“Beautiful, beautiful,” Peter Winn said softly. “I almost wish I had her back.”
But Peter Winn was a very busy man, with such large plans in his head and with so many reins in his hands that he quickly forgot the incident. Three nights later the left wing of his country house was blown up. It was not a heavy explosion, and nobody was hurt, though the wing itself was ruined. Most of the windows of the rest of the house were broken, and there was a deal of general damage. By the first ferry boat of the morning half a dozen San Francisco detectives arrived, and several hours later the secretary, in high excitement, erupted on Peter Winn.
But Peter Winn was a very busy man, with big plans in his head and so many things to manage that he quickly forgot about the incident. Three nights later, the left wing of his country house was blown up. It wasn't a heavy explosion, and nobody got hurt, although the wing itself was destroyed. Most of the windows in the rest of the house were broken, and there was a lot of general damage. By the first ferry of the morning, half a dozen detectives from San Francisco arrived, and several hours later, the secretary, filled with excitement, burst in on Peter Winn.
“It's come!” the secretary gasped, the sweat beading his forehead and his eyes bulging behind their glasses.
“It's here!” the secretary exclaimed, sweat trickling down his forehead and his eyes wide behind their glasses.
“What has come?” Peter demanded. “It—the—the loo-loo bird.”
“What’s going on?” Peter asked. “It—the—the loo-loo bird.”
Then the financier understood.
Then the backer understood.
“Have you gone over the mail yet?”
“Have you looked through the mail yet?”
“I was just going over it, sir.”
“I was just checking it, sir.”
“Then continue, and see if you can find another letter from our mysterious friend, the pigeon fancier.”
“Then keep going and see if you can find another letter from our mysterious friend, the pigeon fancier.”
The letter came to light. It read:
The letter was revealed. It said:
Mr. Peter Winn, HONORABLE SIR: Now dont be a fool. If youd came through, your shack would not have blew up—I beg to inform you respectfully, am sending same pigeon. Take good care of same, thank you. Put five one thousand dollar bills on her and let her go. Dont feed her. Dont try to follow bird. She is wise to the way now and makes better time. If you dont come through, watch out.
Mr. Peter Winn, HONORABLE SIR: Now don’t be foolish. If you had come through, your shack wouldn’t have blown up—I respectfully inform you that I’m sending the same pigeon. Please take good care of it, thank you. Attach five one-thousand-dollar bills to her and let her go. Don’t feed her. Don’t try to follow the bird. She knows the way now and will reach her destination faster. If you don’t come through, be careful.
Peter Winn was genuinely angry. This time he indited no message for the pigeon to carry. Instead, he called in the detectives, and, under their advice, weighted the pigeon heavily with shot. Her previous flight having been eastward toward the bay, the fastest motor-boat in Tiburon was commissioned to take up the chase if it led out over the water.
Peter Winn was really angry. This time, he didn't write a message for the pigeon to carry. Instead, he called in the detectives and, following their advice, loaded the pigeon down with weight. Since her previous flight had been east toward the bay, the fastest motorboat in Tiburon was hired to follow the chase if it went out over the water.
But too much shot had been put on the carrier, and she was exhausted before the shore was reached. Then the mistake was made of putting too little shot on her, and she rose high in the air, got her bearings and started eastward across San Francisco Bay. She flew straight over Angel Island, and here the motor-boat lost her, for it had to go around the island.
But too much weight had been placed on the carrier, and she was worn out before they reached the shore. Then they made the mistake of putting too little weight on her, and she soared high into the air, got her bearings, and started flying eastward across San Francisco Bay. She flew directly over Angel Island, and at that point, the motorboat lost sight of her, since it had to go around the island.
That night, armed guards patrolled the grounds. But there was no explosion. Yet, in the early morning Peter Winn learned by telephone that his sister's home in Alameda had been burned to the ground.
That night, armed guards watched over the property. But there was no explosion. However, early in the morning, Peter Winn found out by phone that his sister's house in Alameda had burned down.
Two days later the pigeon was back again, coming this time by freight in what had seemed a barrel of potatoes. Also came another letter:
Two days later, the pigeon returned again, this time arriving by freight in what looked like a barrel of potatoes. Also, another letter came:
Mr. Peter Winn, RESPECTABLE SIR: It was me that fixed yr sisters house. You have raised hell, aint you. Send ten thousand now. Going up all the time. Dont put any more handicap weights on that bird. You sure cant follow her, and its cruelty to animals.
Mr. Peter Winn, RESPECTABLE SIR: I'm the one who fixed your sister's house. You've caused quite a stir, haven't you? Send ten thousand now. It's always rising. Don't put any more heavy weights on that bird. You really can't keep up with her, and it's cruel to the animals.
Peter Winn was ready to acknowledge himself beaten. The detectives were powerless, and Peter did not know where next the man would strike—perhaps at the lives of those near and dear to him. He even telephoned to San Francisco for ten thousand dollars in bills of large denomination. But Peter had a son, Peter Winn, Junior, with the same firm-set jaw as his fathers, and the same knitted, brooding determination in his eyes. He was only twenty-six, but he was all man, a secret terror and delight to the financier, who alternated between pride in his son's aeroplane feats and fear for an untimely and terrible end.
Peter Winn was ready to admit defeat. The detectives were helpless, and Peter had no idea where the man would strike next—maybe at the lives of those he cared about. He even called San Francisco for ten thousand dollars in large bills. But Peter had a son, Peter Winn Jr., with the same strong jaw as his father's and the same intense, brooding determination in his eyes. He was only twenty-six, but he was all man, a mix of terror and pride for the financier, who swung between admiration for his son's aviation accomplishments and worry about a premature and tragic end.
“Hold on, father, don't send that money,” said Peter Winn, Junior. “Number Eight is ready, and I know I've at last got that reefing down fine. It will work, and it will revolutionize flying. Speed—that's what's needed, and so are the large sustaining surfaces for getting started and for altitude. I've got them both. Once I'm up I reef down. There it is. The smaller the sustaining surface, the higher the speed. That was the law discovered by Langley. And I've applied it. I can rise when the air is calm and full of holes, and I can rise when its boiling, and by my control of my plane areas I can come pretty close to making any speed I want. Especially with that new Sangster-Endholm engine.”
“Wait, Dad, don’t send that money,” said Peter Winn, Junior. “Number Eight is ready, and I know I’ve finally got the reefing technique down perfectly. It’s going to work, and it will change flying forever. Speed—that’s what we need, along with larger sustaining surfaces for takeoff and altitude. I’ve got both. Once I’m in the air, I can reef down. That’s it. The smaller the sustaining surface, the higher the speed. That was the rule discovered by Langley. And I’ve applied it. I can take off even when the air is calm and full of holes, and I can rise when it’s turbulent. By controlling my plane’s surfaces, I can get pretty close to any speed I want. Especially with that new Sangster-Endholm engine.”
“You'll come pretty close to breaking your neck one of these days,” was his father's encouraging remark.
“You're going to end up really hurting yourself one of these days,” was his father's encouraging comment.
“Dad, I'll tell you what I'll come pretty close to-ninety miles an hour—Yes, and a hundred. Now listen! I was going to make a trial tomorrow. But it won't take two hours to start today. I'll tackle it this afternoon. Keep that money. Give me the pigeon and I'll follow her to her loft where ever it is. Hold on, let me talk to the mechanics.”
“Dad, I’m telling you I’ll go almost ninety miles an hour—Yeah, even a hundred. Now listen! I was going to give it a shot tomorrow. But it won’t take two hours to start today. I’ll go for it this afternoon. Hold on to that money. Give me the pigeon and I’ll track her to her loft wherever it is. Wait, let me talk to the mechanics.”
He called up the workshop, and in crisp, terse sentences gave his orders in a way that went to the older man's heart. Truly, his one son was a chip off the old block, and Peter Winn had no meek notions concerning the intrinsic value of said old block.
He called the workshop and, in clear, brief sentences, gave his orders in a way that touched the older man's heart. Truly, his only son was a chip off the old block, and Peter Winn had no doubt about the true worth of that old block.
Timed to the minute, the young man, two hours later, was ready for the start. In a holster at his hip, for instant use, cocked and with the safety on, was a large-caliber automatic pistol. With a final inspection and overhauling he took his seat in the aeroplane. He started the engine, and with a wild burr of gas explosions the beautiful fabric darted down the launching ways and lifted into the air. Circling, as he rose, to the west, he wheeled about and jockeyed and maneuvered for the real start of the race.
Timed to the minute, the young man was ready to go two hours later. He had a large-caliber automatic pistol in a holster at his hip, cocked and with the safety on, for quick access. After a final check and adjustment, he took his seat in the airplane. He started the engine, and with a loud roar of gas explosions, the sleek machine sped down the runway and took off into the sky. As he climbed, he circled to the west, turning around and maneuvering for the official start of the race.
This start depended on the pigeon. Peter Winn held it. Nor was it weighted with shot this time. Instead, half a yard of bright ribbon was firmly attached to its leg—this the more easily to enable its flight being followed. Peter Winn released it, and it arose easily enough despite the slight drag of the ribbon. There was no uncertainty about its movements. This was the third time it had made particular homing passage, and it knew the course.
This launch relied on the pigeon. Peter Winn held onto it. This time, it wasn’t weighed down with shot. Instead, half a yard of bright ribbon was securely attached to its leg—this made it easier to track its flight. Peter Winn let it go, and it took off without any trouble, despite the slight tug of the ribbon. There was no doubt about its movements. This was the third time it had made this specific homing journey, and it was familiar with the route.
At an altitude of several hundred feet it straightened out and went due east. The aeroplane swerved into a straight course from its last curve and followed. The race was on. Peter Winn, looking up, saw that the pigeon was outdistancing the machine. Then he saw something else. The aeroplane suddenly and instantly became smaller. It had reefed. Its high-speed plane-design was now revealed. Instead of the generous spread of surface with which it had taken the air, it was now a lean and hawklike monoplane balanced on long and exceedingly narrow wings.
At several hundred feet up, it leveled out and headed straight east. The airplane straightened from its last turn and followed the path. The race had begun. Peter Winn looked up and saw that the pigeon was pulling ahead of the plane. Then he noticed something else. The airplane suddenly shrank in size. It had reduced its wing area. Its high-speed design was now visible. Instead of the wide surface it had when it took off, it was now a sleek, hawk-like monoplane balanced on long, very narrow wings.
When young Winn reefed down so suddenly, he received a surprise. It was his first trial of the new device, and while he was prepared for increased speed he was not prepared for such an astonishing increase. It was better than he dreamed, and, before he knew it, he was hard upon the pigeon. That little creature, frightened by this, the most monstrous hawk it had ever seen, immediately darted upward, after the manner of pigeons that strive always to rise above a hawk.
When young Winn suddenly pulled back, he got a surprise. It was his first time testing the new device, and while he expected to go faster, he wasn't ready for such an incredible boost. It was better than he had imagined, and before he realized it, he was right on top of the pigeon. The little bird, terrified by the huge hawk it had ever encountered, quickly shot up into the air, just like pigeons do when trying to escape a hawk.
In great curves the monoplane followed upward, higher and higher into the blue. It was difficult, from underneath to see the pigeon, and young Winn dared not lose it from his sight. He even shook out his reefs in order to rise more quickly. Up, up they went, until the pigeon, true to its instinct, dropped and struck at what it thought to be the back of its pursuing enemy. Once was enough, for, evidently finding no life in the smooth cloth surface of the machine, it ceased soaring and straightened out on its eastward course.
In wide arcs, the monoplane climbed higher and higher into the blue sky. It was hard for anyone on the ground to see the pigeon, and young Winn was determined not to lose sight of it. He even unfurled his sails to gain altitude more quickly. Up, up they went, until the pigeon, following its instinct, dove and aimed for what it thought was the back of its pursuing foe. Once was all it took, as it clearly found no life in the smooth surface of the aircraft and then leveled out, continuing on its eastward path.
A carrier pigeon on a passage can achieve a high rate of speed, and Winn reefed again. And again, to his satisfaction, he found that he was beating the pigeon. But this time he quickly shook out a portion of his reefed sustaining surface and slowed down in time. From then on he knew he had the chase safely in hand, and from then on a chant rose to his lips which he continued to sing at intervals, and unconsciously, for the rest of the passage. It was: “Going some; going some; what did I tell you!—going some.”
A carrier pigeon on a journey can reach really high speeds, and Winn reefed again. Once more, to his satisfaction, he realized he was outpacing the pigeon. But this time, he quickly let out a bit of his reefed sail and slowed down just in time. From that moment, he knew he had the chase under control, and he started to hum a tune that he would unconsciously sing at intervals for the rest of the trip. It went: “Going some; going some; what did I tell you!—going some.”
Even so, it was not all plain sailing. The air is an unstable medium at best, and quite without warning, at an acute angle, he entered an aerial tide which he recognized as the gulf stream of wind that poured through the drafty-mouthed Golden Gate. His right wing caught it first—a sudden, sharp puff that lifted and tilted the monoplane and threatened to capsize it. But he rode with a sensitive “loose curb,” and quickly, but not too quickly, he shifted the angles of his wing-tips, depressed the front horizontal rudder, and swung over the rear vertical rudder to meet the tilting thrust of the wind. As the machine came back to an even keel, and he knew that he was now wholly in the invisible stream, he readjusted the wing-tips, rapidly away from him during the several moments of his discomfiture.
Even so, it wasn’t all smooth sailing. The air is an unpredictable medium at best, and without warning, at a sharp angle, he entered an aerial current that he recognized as the wind stream coming through the drafty Golden Gate. His right wing caught it first — a sudden, sharp gust that lifted and tilted the monoplane, threatening to flip it over. But he handled it with a careful touch, and quickly, but not too quickly, he adjusted the angles of his wing tips, lowered the front horizontal stabilizer, and moved the rear vertical stabilizer to counterbalance the push of the wind. As the plane stabilized and he realized he was fully in the invisible current, he readjusted the wing tips back away from him during the moments of his struggle.
The pigeon drove straight on for the Alameda County shore, and it was near this shore that Winn had another experience. He fell into an air-hole. He had fallen into air-holes before, in previous flights, but this was a far larger one than he had ever encountered. With his eyes strained on the ribbon attached to the pigeon, by that fluttering bit of color he marked his fall. Down he went, at the pit of his stomach that old sink sensation which he had known as a boy he first negotiated quick-starting elevators. But Winn, among other secrets of aviation, had learned that to go up it was sometimes necessary first to go down. The air had refused to hold him. Instead of struggling futilely and perilously against this lack of sustension, he yielded to it. With steady head and hand, he depressed the forward horizontal rudder—just recklessly enough and not a fraction more—and the monoplane dived head foremost and sharply down the void. It was falling with the keenness of a knife-blade. Every instant the speed accelerated frightfully. Thus he accumulated the momentum that would save him. But few instants were required, when, abruptly shifting the double horizontal rudders forward and astern, he shot upward on the tense and straining plane and out of the pit.
The pigeon flew straight toward the Alameda County shore, and it was near this shore that Winn had another experience. He fell into an air-hole. He had experienced air-holes before on earlier flights, but this one was much larger than any he had encountered before. With his eyes fixed on the ribbon attached to the pigeon, he tracked his descent by that fluttering bit of color. Down he went, feeling that familiar sinking sensation in his stomach, just like when he first dealt with quick-starting elevators as a kid. But Winn, among other aviation secrets, had learned that sometimes you have to go down before you can go up. The air had refused to support him. Instead of struggling desperately against this lack of lift, he gave in to it. With a steady head and hand, he pushed down on the forward horizontal rudder—just recklessly enough and not a bit more—and the monoplane dove sharply into the void. It was falling like a knife blade. With every moment, the speed increased terrifyingly. This way, he built up the momentum that would save him. It didn’t take long before, abruptly shifting the double horizontal rudders forward and backward, he shot upward on the tense, straining plane and out of the hole.
At an altitude of five hundred feet, the pigeon drove on over the town of Berkeley and lifted its flight to the Contra Costa hills. Young Winn noted the campus and buildings of the University of California—his university—as he rose after the pigeon.
At an altitude of five hundred feet, the pigeon flew over the town of Berkeley and ascended toward the Contra Costa hills. Young Winn spotted the campus and buildings of the University of California—his university—as he followed the pigeon upward.
Once more, on these Contra Costa hills, he early came to grief. The pigeon was now flying low, and where a grove of eucalyptus presented a solid front to the wind, the bird was suddenly sent fluttering wildly upward for a distance of a hundred feet. Winn knew what it meant. It had been caught in an air-surf that beat upward hundreds of feet where the fresh west wind smote the upstanding wall of the grove. He reefed hastily to the uttermost, and at the same time depressed the angle of his flight to meet that upward surge. Nevertheless, the monoplane was tossed fully three hundred feet before the danger was left astern.
Once again, on these Contra Costa hills, he faced trouble. The pigeon was flying low, and where a grove of eucalyptus stood tall against the wind, the bird suddenly went fluttering wildly upward for about a hundred feet. Winn knew what it meant. It had been caught in an updraft that surged hundreds of feet where the fresh west wind hit the tall wall of the grove. He quickly adjusted his controls and lowered the angle of his flight to counter that upward movement. Still, the monoplane was tossed up nearly three hundred feet before the danger was behind him.
Two or more ranges of hills the pigeon crossed, and then Winn saw it dropping down to a landing where a small cabin stood in a hillside clearing. He blessed that clearing. Not only was it good for alighting, but, on account of the steepness of the slope, it was just the thing for rising again into the air.
Two or more sets of hills the pigeon flew over, and then Winn saw it descend to a spot where a small cabin was located in a clearing on the hillside. He appreciated that clearing. Not only was it perfect for landing, but due to the steepness of the slope, it was also great for taking off again into the sky.
A man, reading a newspaper, had just started up at the sight of the returning pigeon, when he heard the burr of Winn's engine and saw the huge monoplane, with all surfaces set, drop down upon him, stop suddenly on an air-cushion manufactured on the spur of the moment by a shift of the horizontal rudders, glide a few yards, strike ground, and come to rest not a score of feet away from him. But when he saw a young man, calmly sitting in the machine and leveling a pistol at him, the man turned to run. Before he could make the corner of the cabin, a bullet through the leg brought him down in a sprawling fall.
A man reading a newspaper had just looked up at the sight of the returning pigeon when he heard the roar of Winn's engine and saw the massive monoplane, with all its surfaces adjusted, drop down towards him, suddenly stop on an air cushion created on the fly by a shift of the horizontal rudders, glide a few yards, hit the ground, and come to a stop just a few feet away. But when he noticed a young man, sitting calmly in the plane and aiming a pistol at him, the man turned to run. Before he could reach the edge of the cabin, a bullet struck his leg, causing him to collapse in a sprawling fall.
“What do you want!” he demanded sullenly, as the other stood over him.
“What do you want?” he asked grumpily, as the other stood over him.
“I want to take you for a ride in my new machine,” Winn answered. “Believe me, she is a loo-loo.”
“I want to take you for a ride in my new car,” Winn replied. “Trust me, it’s amazing.”
The man did not argue long, for this strange visitor had most convincing ways. Under Winn's instructions, covered all the time by the pistol, the man improvised a tourniquet and applied it to his wounded leg. Winn helped him to a seat in the machine, then went to the pigeon-loft and took possession of the bird with the ribbon still fast to its leg.
The man didn't argue for long because this strange visitor had very convincing methods. Following Winn's instructions and always under the threat of the gun, the man quickly made a tourniquet and put it on his injured leg. Winn assisted him into a seat in the machine, then went to the pigeon loft and took the bird that still had the ribbon attached to its leg.
A very tractable prisoner, the man proved. Once up in the air, he sat close, in an ecstasy of fear. An adept at winged blackmail, he had no aptitude for wings himself, and when he gazed down at the flying land and water far beneath him, he did not feel moved to attack his captor, now defenseless, both hands occupied with flight.
A very cooperative prisoner, the man turned out to be. Once in the air, he sat close, in a state of fear. Skilled at using threats while flying, he had no talent for flying himself, and when he looked down at the land and water far below him, he didn’t feel the urge to strike at his captor, now defenseless, with both hands busy with flying.
Instead, the only way the man felt moved was to sit closer.
Instead, the only way the man felt compelled was to sit closer.
Peter Winn, Senior, scanning the heavens with powerful glasses, saw the monoplane leap into view and grow large over the rugged backbone of Angel Island. Several minutes later he cried out to the waiting detectives that the machine carried a passenger. Dropping swiftly and piling up an abrupt air-cushion, the monoplane landed.
Peter Winn, Senior, looking through powerful binoculars, saw the monoplane appear and get bigger over the rugged ridge of Angel Island. A few minutes later, he shouted to the waiting detectives that the plane had a passenger. The monoplane quickly descended and created a sudden air cushion as it landed.
“That reefing device is a winner!” young Winn cried, as he climbed out. “Did you see me at the start? I almost ran over the pigeon. Going some, dad! Going some! What did I tell you? Going some!”
“That reefing device is awesome!” young Winn exclaimed as he climbed out. “Did you see me at the start? I almost hit the pigeon. Going fast, dad! Going fast! What did I tell you? Going fast!”
“But who is that with you?” his father demanded.
“But who is that with you?” his father asked.
The young man looked back at his prisoner and remembered.
The young man turned to look at his prisoner and recalled.
“Why, that's the pigeon-fancier,” he said. “I guess the officers can take care of him.”
“Why, that’s the pigeon enthusiast,” he said. “I think the officers can handle him.”
Peter Winn gripped his son's hand in grim silence, and fondled the pigeon which his son had passed to him. Again he fondled the pretty creature. Then he spoke.
Peter Winn held his son's hand tightly in silent grief and gently stroked the pigeon that his son had given him. He caressed the beautiful bird once more. Then he spoke.
“Exhibit A, for the People,” he said.
“Exhibit A, for the People,” he said.
BUNCHES OF KNUCKLES
ARRANGEMENTS quite extensive had been made for the celebration of Christmas on the yacht Samoset. Not having been in any civilized port for months, the stock of provisions boasted few delicacies; yet Minnie Duncan had managed to devise real feasts for cabin and forecastle.
ARRANGEMENTS were quite extensive for the celebration of Christmas on the yacht Samoset. Having not been in any civilized port for months, the stock of provisions had few delicacies; yet Minnie Duncan managed to create real feasts for both the cabin and forecastle.
“Listen, Boyd,” she told her husband. “Here are the menus. For the cabin, raw bonita native style, turtle soup, omelette a la Samoset—”
“Listen, Boyd,” she said to her husband. “Here are the menus. For the cabin, raw bonita native style, turtle soup, omelette à la Samoset—”
“What the dickens?” Boyd Duncan interrupted.
“What the heck?” Boyd Duncan interrupted.
“Well, if you must know, I found a tin of mushrooms and a package of egg-powder which had fallen down behind the locker, and there are other things as well that will go into it. But don't interrupt. Boiled yam, fried taro, alligator pear salad—there, you've got me all mixed, Then I found a last delectable half-pound of dried squid. There will be baked beans Mexican, if I can hammer it into Toyama's head; also, baked papaia with Marquesan honey, and, lastly, a wonderful pie the secret of which Toyama refuses to divulge.”
“Well, if you really want to know, I found a can of mushrooms and a packet of egg powder that had fallen behind the locker, and there are other things too that will go into it. But don’t interrupt. Boiled yam, fried taro, alligator pear salad—now you’ve got me all mixed up. Then I found a last delicious half-pound of dried squid. There will be baked beans Mexican, if I can get it through Toyama’s head; also, baked papaya with Marquesan honey, and finally, an amazing pie the secret of which Toyama refuses to share.”
“I wonder if it is possible to concoct a punch or a cocktail out of trade rum?” Duncan muttered gloomily.
“I wonder if it's possible to mix a punch or a cocktail with trade rum?” Duncan said gloomily.
“Oh! I forgot! Come with me.”
“Oh! I forgot! Come with me.”
His wife caught his hand and led him through the small connecting door to her tiny stateroom. Still holding his hand, she fished in the depths of a hat-locker and brought forth a pint bottle of champagne.
His wife grabbed his hand and guided him through the small door into her little stateroom. Still holding his hand, she rummaged through a hat locker and pulled out a pint bottle of champagne.
“The dinner is complete!” he cried.
“The dinner is ready!” he exclaimed.
“Wait.”
"Hold on."
She fished again, and was rewarded with a silver-mounted whisky flask. She held it to the light of a port-hole, and the liquor showed a quarter of the distance from the bottom.
She fished again and found a silver-mounted whiskey flask. She held it up to the light of a porthole, and the liquor was about a quarter of the way from the bottom.
“I've been saving it for weeks,” she explained. “And there's enough for you and Captain Dettmar.”
“I've been saving it for weeks,” she said. “And there's enough for you and Captain Dettmar.”
“Two mighty small drinks,” Duncan complained.
“Two really small drinks,” Duncan complained.
“There would have been more, but I gave a drink to Lorenzo when he was sick.”
“There would have been more, but I gave a drink to Lorenzo when he was feeling sick.”
Duncan growled, “Might have given him rum,” facetiously.
Duncan growled, “Maybe I should have given him rum,” jokingly.
“The nasty stuff! For a sick man? Don't be greedy, Boyd. And I'm glad there isn't any more, for Captain Dettmar's sake. Drinking always makes him irritable. And now for the men's dinner. Soda crackers, sweet cakes, candy—”
“The nasty stuff! For a sick man? Don't be selfish, Boyd. And I'm glad there isn't any more, for Captain Dettmar's sake. Drinking always puts him in a bad mood. And now for the men's dinner. Soda crackers, sweet cakes, candy—”
“Substantial, I must say.”
"Very significant, I must say."
“Do hush. Rice, and curry, yam, taro, bonita, of course, a big cake Toyama is making, young pig—”
“Please be quiet. Rice, curry, yam, taro, bonita, and of course, a big cake that Toyama is making, along with a young pig—”
“Oh, I say,” he protested.
“Oh, come on,” he protested.
“It is all right, Boyd. We'll be in Attu-Attu in three days. Besides, it's my pig. That old chief what-ever-his-name distinctly presented it to me. You saw him yourself. And then two tins of bullamacow. That's their dinner. And now about the presents. Shall we wait until tomorrow, or give them this evening?”
“It’s okay, Boyd. We’ll be in Attu-Attu in three days. Plus, it’s my pig. That old chief whatever-his-name clearly gave it to me. You saw him yourself. And then two cans of bullamacow. That’s their dinner. So, about the presents. Should we wait until tomorrow, or give them out this evening?”
“Christmas Eve, by all means,” was the man's judgment. “We'll call all hands at eight bells; I'll give them a tot of rum all around, and then you give the presents. Come on up on deck. It's stifling down here. I hope Lorenzo has better luck with the dynamo; without the fans there won't be much sleeping to-night if we're driven below.”
“Christmas Eve, for sure,” the man decided. “We'll gather everyone at eight o'clock; I'll hand out a shot of rum to everyone, and then you can give out the presents. Let’s head up on deck. It’s stuffy down here. I hope Lorenzo has better luck with the dynamo; without the fans, we won’t get much sleep tonight if we’re forced to stay below.”
They passed through the small main-cabin, climbed a steep companion ladder, and emerged on deck. The sun was setting, and the promise was for a clear tropic night. The Samoset, with fore- and main-sail winged out on either side, was slipping a lazy four-knots through the smooth sea. Through the engine-room skylight came a sound of hammering. They strolled aft to where Captain Dettmar, one foot on the rail, was oiling the gear of the patent log. At the wheel stood a tall South Sea Islander, clad in white undershirt and scarlet hip-cloth.
They walked through the small main cabin, climbed a steep ladder, and came out on deck. The sun was setting, promising a clear tropical night ahead. The Samoset, with its fore- and main-sail fully extended on either side, was cruising lazily at four knots through the calm sea. A sound of hammering came from the engine-room skylight. They strolled towards the back where Captain Dettmar, one foot on the railing, was oiling the gear of the patent log. At the wheel was a tall South Sea Islander, wearing a white undershirt and a red hip cloth.
Boyd Duncan was an original. At least that was the belief of his friends. Of comfortable fortune, with no need to do anything but take his comfort, he elected to travel about the world in outlandish and most uncomfortable ways. Incidentally, he had ideas about coral-reefs, disagreed profoundly with Darwin on that subject, had voiced his opinion in several monographs and one book, and was now back at his hobby, cruising the South Seas in a tiny, thirty-ton yacht and studying reef-formations.
Boyd Duncan was one of a kind. At least, that’s what his friends thought. With plenty of money and no obligation to do anything beyond enjoying his life, he chose to travel the world in strange and often uncomfortable ways. By the way, he had strong opinions about coral reefs, seriously disagreed with Darwin on that topic, expressed his views in several papers and one book, and was now back at it, sailing the South Seas in a small, thirty-ton yacht while studying reef formations.
His wife, Minnie Duncan, was also declared an original, inasmuch as she joyfully shared his vagabond wanderings. Among other things, in the six exciting years of their marriage she had climbed Chimborazo with him, made a three-thousand-mile winter journey with dogs and sleds in Alaska, ridden a horse from Canada to Mexico, cruised the Mediterranean in a ten-ton yawl, and canoed from Germany to the Black Sea across the heart of Europe. They were a royal pair of wanderlusters, he, big and broad-shouldered, she a small, brunette, and happy woman, whose one hundred and fifteen pounds were all grit and endurance, and withal, pleasing to look upon.
His wife, Minnie Duncan, was also recognized as an original because she joyfully joined him on his travels. Over their six thrilling years of marriage, she climbed Chimborazo with him, took a three-thousand-mile winter trip with dogs and sleds in Alaska, rode a horse from Canada to Mexico, sailed the Mediterranean in a ten-ton yawl, and canoed from Germany to the Black Sea through the heart of Europe. They were a perfect pair of adventurers: he was big and broad-shouldered, while she was a small, brunette, and cheerful woman, whose one hundred and fifteen pounds were all grit and endurance, and, on top of that, pleasing to the eye.
The Samoset had been a trading schooner, when Duncan bought her in San Francisco and made alterations. Her interior was wholly rebuilt, so that the hold became main-cabin and staterooms, while abaft amidships were installed engines, a dynamo, an ice machine, storage batteries, and, far in the stern, gasoline tanks. Necessarily, she carried a small crew. Boyd, Minnie, and Captain Dettmar were the only whites on board, though Lorenzo, the small and greasy engineer, laid a part claim to white, being a Portuguese half-caste. A Japanese served as cook, and a Chinese as cabin boy. Four white sailors had constituted the original crew for'ard, but one by one they had yielded to the charms of palm-waving South Sea isles and been replaced by islanders. Thus, one of the dusky sailors hailed from Easter Island, a second from the Carolines, a third from the Paumotus, while the fourth was a gigantic Samoan. At sea, Boyd Duncan, himself a navigator, stood a mate's watch with Captain Dettmar, and both of them took a wheel or lookout occasionally. On a pinch, Minnie herself could take a wheel, and it was on pinches that she proved herself more dependable at steering than did the native sailors.
The Samoset had been a trading schooner when Duncan bought her in San Francisco and made modifications. The interior was completely rebuilt, turning the hold into the main cabin and staterooms, while engines, a dynamo, an ice machine, storage batteries, and gasoline tanks were installed at the stern. As a result, she had a small crew. Boyd, Minnie, and Captain Dettmar were the only white people on board, while Lorenzo, the small and greasy engineer, claimed a bit of white heritage since he was half Portuguese. A Japanese man worked as the cook, and a Chinese boy served as the cabin boy. Four white sailors made up the original crew in the front, but one by one they had succumbed to the allure of the palm-lined South Sea islands and were replaced by islanders. Thus, one of the dark-skinned sailors was from Easter Island, a second from the Carolines, a third from the Paumotus, and the fourth was a massive Samoan. At sea, Boyd Duncan, who was also a navigator, took a mate's watch with Captain Dettmar, and both of them occasionally took the wheel or stood lookout. In emergencies, Minnie could also take the wheel, and it was during those times that she proved to be more reliable at steering than the native sailors.
At eight bells, all hands assembled at the wheel, and Boyd Duncan appeared with a black bottle and a mug. The rum he served out himself, half a mug of it to each man. They gulped the stuff down with many facial expressions of delight, followed by loud lip-smackings of approval, though the liquor was raw enough and corrosive enough to burn their mucous membranes. All drank except Lee Goom, the abstemious cabin boy. This rite accomplished, they waited for the next, the present-giving. Generously molded on Polynesian lines, huge-bodied and heavy-muscled, they were nevertheless like so many children, laughing merrily at little things, their eager black eyes flashing in the lantern light as their big bodies swayed to the heave and roll of the ship.
At eight o'clock, everyone gathered at the wheel, and Boyd Duncan showed up with a black bottle and a mug. He personally served the rum, pouring half a mug for each man. They drank it down with big smiles, followed by loud lip smacking to show their approval, even though the liquor was strong enough to sting their mouths. Everyone drank except Lee Goom, the sober cabin boy. Once this ritual was done, they looked forward to the next one, the gift-giving. Generously built like Polynesians, muscular and solid, they were still like big kids, laughing at small things, their eager dark eyes shining in the lantern light as their big bodies swayed with the movement of the ship.
Calling each by name, Minnie gave the presents out, accompanying each presentation with some happy remark that added to the glee. There were trade watches, clasp knives, amazing assortments of fish-hooks in packages, plug tobacco, matches, and gorgeous strips of cotton for loincloths all around. That Boyd Duncan was liked by them was evidenced by the roars of laughter with which they greeted his slightest joking allusion.
Calling each person by name, Minnie handed out the gifts, adding a cheerful comment with each one that boosted the joy. There were pocket watches, pocket knives, impressive varieties of fishing hooks in packages, chewing tobacco, matches, and beautiful pieces of cotton for loincloths everywhere. It was clear that Boyd Duncan was popular with them, as they responded with loud laughter to even his smallest jokes.
Captain Dettmar, white-faced, smiling only when his employer chanced to glance at him, leaned against the wheel-box, looking on. Twice, he left the group and went below, remaining there but a minute each time. Later, in the main cabin, when Lorenzo, Lee Goom and Toyama received their presents, he disappeared into his stateroom twice again. For of all times, the devil that slumbered in Captain Dettmar's soul chose this particular time of good cheer to awaken. Perhaps it was not entirely the devil's fault, for Captain Dettmar, privily cherishing a quart of whisky for many weeks, had selected Christmas Eve for broaching it.
Captain Dettmar, pale-faced and only smiling when his employer happened to look at him, leaned against the wheel-box, observing everything. Twice, he stepped away from the group and went below deck, only staying for about a minute each time. Later, in the main cabin, when Lorenzo, Lee Goom, and Toyama received their gifts, he slipped into his stateroom twice more. For some reason, the inner turmoil in Captain Dettmar’s soul chose this particular moment of happiness to resurface. Perhaps it wasn't entirely his fault, as he had secretly been keeping a quart of whiskey for many weeks and decided to drink it on Christmas Eve.
It was still early in the evening—two bells had just gone—when Duncan and his wife stood by the cabin companionway, gazing to windward and canvassing the possibility of spreading their beds on deck. A small, dark blot of cloud, slowly forming on the horizon, carried the threat of a rain-squall, and it was this they were discussing when Captain Dettmar, coming from aft and about to go below, glanced at them with sudden suspicion. He paused, his face working spasmodically. Then he spoke:
It was still early in the evening—just after two bells—when Duncan and his wife stood by the cabin stairs, looking toward the wind and talking about the chance of setting up their beds on deck. A small, dark cloud was slowly forming on the horizon, threatening a rain shower, and that’s what they were discussing when Captain Dettmar, coming from the back and about to head below deck, looked at them with sudden suspicion. He paused, his face twitching. Then he spoke:
“You are talking about me.”
"You're talking about me."
His voice was hoarse, and there was an excited vibration in it. Minnie Duncan started, then glanced at her husband's immobile face, took the cue, and remained silent.
His voice was raspy, and there was a buzzing excitement in it. Minnie Duncan flinched, then looked at her husband's still face, got the hint, and stayed quiet.
“I say you were talking about me,” Captain Dettmar repeated, this time with almost a snarl.
“I say you were talking about me,” Captain Dettmar repeated, this time with nearly a snarl.
He did not lurch nor betray the liquor on him in any way save by the convulsive working of his face.
He didn't stumble or give away that he had been drinking at all, except for the twitching of his face.
“Minnie, you'd better go down,” Duncan said gently. “Tell Lee Goom we'll sleep below. It won't be long before that squall is drenching things.”
“Minnie, you should go downstairs,” Duncan said gently. “Tell Lee Goom we’re sleeping below. It won’t be long before that storm starts soaking everything.”
She took the hint and left, delaying just long enough to give one anxious glance at the dim faces of the two men.
She took the hint and left, pausing just long enough to cast one worried glance at the shadowy faces of the two men.
Duncan puffed at his cigar and waited till his wife's voice, in talk with the cabin-boy, came up through the open skylight.
Duncan smoked his cigar and listened for his wife's voice talking to the cabin boy, drifting up through the open skylight.
“Well?” Duncan demanded in a low voice, but sharply.
“Well?” Duncan asked in a low but sharp voice.
“I said you were talking about me. I say it again. Oh, I haven't been blind. Day after day I've seen the two of you talking about me. Why don't you come out and say it to my face! I know you know. And I know your mind's made up to discharge me at Attu-Attu.”
“I said you were discussing me. I'll say it again. Oh, I haven't been blind. Day after day I've seen the two of you talking about me. Why don't you just come out and say it to my face? I know you know. And I'm aware your mind's set on letting me go at Attu-Attu.”
“I am sorry you are making such a mess of everything,” was Duncan's quiet reply.
“I’m sorry you’re messing everything up,” was Duncan’s quiet reply.
But Captain Dettmar's mind was set on trouble.
But Captain Dettmar was fixed on trouble.
“You know you are going to discharge me. You think you are too good to associate with the likes of me—you and your wife.”
“You know you’re going to kick me out. You think you’re too good to hang out with someone like me—you and your wife.”
“Kindly keep her out of this,” Duncan warned. “What do you want?”
“Please keep her out of this,” Duncan warned. “What do you want?”
“I want to know what you are going to do!”
“I want to know what you're going to do!”
“Discharge you, after this, at Attu-Attu.”
“Release you, after this, at Attu-Attu.”
“You intended to, all along.”
“You always meant to.”
“On the contrary. It is your present conduct that compels me.”
“Actually, it’s your current behavior that forces me.”
“You can't give me that sort of talk.”
“You can't talk to me like that.”
“I can't retain a captain who calls me a liar.”
“I can't keep a captain who calls me a liar.”
Captain Dettmar for the moment was taken aback. His face and lips worked, but he could say nothing. Duncan coolly pulled at his cigar and glanced aft at the rising cloud of squall.
Captain Dettmar was momentarily surprised. His face and lips moved, but he couldn’t find the words. Duncan casually drew on his cigar and looked back at the growing cloud of the storm.
“Lee Goom brought the mail aboard at Tahiti,” Captain Dettmar began.
“Lee Goom brought the mail on board in Tahiti,” Captain Dettmar started.
“We were hove short then and leaving. You didn't look at your letters until we were outside, and then it was too late. That's why you didn't discharge me at Tahiti. Oh, I know. I saw the long envelope when Lee Goom came over the side. It was from the Governor of California, printed on the corner for any one to see. You'd been working behind my back. Some beachcomber in Honolulu had whispered to you, and you'd written to the Governor to find out. And that was his answer Lee Goom carried out to you. Why didn't you come to me like a man! No, you must play underhand with me, knowing that this billet was the one chance for me to get on my feet again. And as soon as you read the Governor's letter your mind was made up to get rid of me. I've seen it on your face ever since for all these months.. I've seen the two of you, polite as hell to me all the time, and getting away in corners and talking about me and that affair in 'Frisco.”
“We were short on time and getting ready to leave. You didn't check your letters until we were outside, and then it was too late. That's why you didn't let me off in Tahiti. Oh, I know. I saw the big envelope when Lee Goom came aboard. It was from the Governor of California, clearly marked for anyone to see. You’d been scheming behind my back. Some beachcomber in Honolulu had tipped you off, and you had written to the Governor to find out. And that was his response that Lee Goom brought to you. Why didn't you just come to me directly like a man? No, you had to be sneaky, knowing this position was my one shot to get back on my feet. As soon as you read the Governor's letter, you decided to get rid of me. I’ve seen it on your face for all these months. I’ve noticed the two of you, overly polite to me all the time, sneaking off to talk about me and that incident in San Francisco.”
“Are you done?” Duncan asked, his voice low, and tense. “Quite done?”
“Are you finished?” Duncan asked, his voice low and tense. “Really finished?”
Captain Dettmar made no answer.
Captain Dettmar didn’t respond.
“Then I'll tell you a few things. It was precisely because of that affair in 'Frisco that I did not discharge you in Tahiti. God knows you gave me sufficient provocation. I thought that if ever a man needed a chance to rehabilitate himself, you were that man. Had there been no black mark against you, I would have discharged you when I learned how you were robbing me.”
“Then I'll share a few things with you. It was exactly because of that incident in 'Frisco that I didn’t fire you in Tahiti. Honestly, you gave me plenty of reasons to do so. I thought that if anyone deserved a shot at redemption, it was you. If there hadn’t been any black mark on your record, I would have let you go as soon as I found out you were stealing from me.”
Captain Dettmar showed surprise, started to interrupt, then changed his mind.
Captain Dettmar looked surprised, began to speak up, then thought better of it.
“There was that matter of the deck-calking, the bronze rudder-irons, the overhauling of the engine, the new spinnaker boom, the new davits, and the repairs to the whale-boat. You OKd the shipyard bill. It was four thousand one hundred and twenty-two francs. By the regular shipyard charges it ought not to have been a centime over twenty-five hundred francs-”
“There was the issue with the deck caulking, the bronze rudder fittings, the engine overhaul, the new spinnaker boom, the new davits, and the repairs to the whale boat. You approved the shipyard invoice. It came to four thousand one hundred and twenty-two francs. By the standard shipyard rates, it shouldn’t have cost more than twenty-five hundred francs—”
“If you take the word of those alongshore sharks against mine—' the other began thickly.
“If you believe the word of those sharks along the shore over mine—” the other started to say slowly.
“Save yourself the trouble of further lying,” Duncan went on coldly. “I looked it up. I got Flaubin before the Governor himself, and the old rascal confessed to sixteen hundred overcharge. Said you'd stuck him up for it. Twelve hundred went to you, and his share was four hundred and the job. Don't interrupt. I've got his affidavit below. Then was when I would have put you ashore, except for the cloud you were under. You had to have this one chance or go clean to hell. I gave you the chance. And what have you got to say about it?”
“Save yourself the hassle of lying more,” Duncan continued coldly. “I checked it out. I got Flaubin in front of the Governor himself, and the old crook admitted to a sixteen hundred overcharge. He said you pressured him for it. Twelve hundred went to you, and he got four hundred along with the job. Don’t interrupt. I have his affidavit here. That’s when I would have kicked you off, except for the trouble you were in. You needed this one chance or it was all over for you. I gave you that chance. And what do you have to say about it?”
“What did the Governor say?” Captain Dettmar demanded truculently.
“What did the Governor say?” Captain Dettmar asked aggressively.
“Which governor?”
“Which governor is that?”
“Of California. Did he lie to you like all the rest?”
“Of California. Did he lie to you like everyone else?”
“I'll tell you what he said. He said that you had been convicted on circumstantial evidence; that was why you had got life imprisonment instead of hanging; that you had always stoutly maintained your innocence; that you were the black sheep of the Maryland Dettmars; that they moved heaven and earth for your pardon; that your prison conduct was most exemplary; that he was prosecuting attorney at the time you were convicted; that after you had served seven years he yielded to your family's plea and pardoned you; and that in his own mind existed a doubt that you had killed McSweeny.”
“I'll tell you what he said. He said that you were convicted based on circumstantial evidence; that’s why you received life in prison instead of the death penalty; that you’ve always firmly claimed your innocence; that you were the black sheep of the Maryland Dettmars; that they did everything they could to get you pardoned; that you behaved exceptionally well in prison; that he was the prosecuting attorney when you were convicted; that after you served seven years, he agreed to your family’s request and pardoned you; and that he had his own doubts about whether you actually killed McSweeny.”
There was a pause, during which Duncan went on studying the rising squall, while Captain Dettmar's face worked terribly.
There was a pause, during which Duncan kept watching the approaching storm, while Captain Dettmar's face twisted with distress.
“Well, the Governor was wrong,” he announced, with a short laugh. “I did kill McSweeny. I did get the watchman drunk that night. I beat McSweeny to death in his bunk. I used the iron belaying pin that appeared in the evidence. He never had a chance. I beat him to a jelly. Do you want the details?”
“Well, the Governor was wrong,” he said with a chuckle. “I did kill McSweeny. I did get the watchman drunk that night. I beat McSweeny to death in his bunk. I used the iron belaying pin that was mentioned in the evidence. He never stood a chance. I beat him to a pulp. Want the details?”
Duncan looked at him in the curious way one looks at any monstrosity, but made no reply.
Duncan stared at him with the same curiosity you'd have looking at any strange sight, but didn’t say anything.
“Oh, I'm not afraid to tell you,” Captain Dettmar blustered on. “There are no witnesses. Besides, I am a free man now. I am pardoned, and by God they can never put me back in that hole again. I broke McSweeny's jaw with the first blow. He was lying on his back asleep. He said, 'My God, Jim! My God!' It was funny to see his broken jaw wabble as he said it. Then I smashed him... I say, do you want the rest of the details?”
“Oh, I'm not afraid to tell you,” Captain Dettmar boasted. “There are no witnesses. Plus, I’m a free man now. I’ve been pardoned, and by God, they can never throw me back in that hole again. I broke McSweeny’s jaw with the first punch. He was lying on his back, asleep. He said, 'My God, Jim! My God!' It was hilarious to see his broken jaw wobble as he said it. Then I smashed him... I mean, do you want the rest of the details?”
“Is that all you have to say?” was the answer.
“Is that all you have to say?” was the response.
“Isn't it enough?” Captain Dettmar retorted.
“Isn't that enough?” Captain Dettmar shot back.
“It is enough.”
"That's enough."
“What are you going to do about it?”
“What are you going to do about it?”
“Put you ashore at Attu-Attu.”
“Drop you off at Attu-Attu.”
“And in the meantime?”
"And what about now?"
“In the meantime...” Duncan paused. An increase of weight in the wind rippled his hair. The stars overhead vanished, and the Samoset swung four points off her course in the careless steersman's hands. “In the meantime throw your halyards down on deck and look to your wheel. I'll call the men.”
“In the meantime...” Duncan paused. A weighty gust of wind rippled through his hair. The stars above disappeared, and the Samoset veered four points off course under the careless steersman’s control. “In the meantime, throw your halyards down on the deck and keep an eye on your wheel. I'll call the men.”
The next moment the squall burst upon them. Captain Dettmar, springing aft, lifted the coiled mainsail halyards from their pins and threw them, ready to run, on the deck. The three islanders swarmed from the tiny forecastle, two of them leaping to the halyards and holding by a single turn, while the third fastened down the engineroom, companion and swung the ventilators around. Below, Lee Goom and Toyama were lowering skylight covers and screwing up deadeyes. Duncan pulled shut the cover of the companion scuttle, and held on, waiting, the first drops of rain pelting his face, while the Samoset leaped violently ahead, at the same time heeling first to starboard then to port as the gusty pressures caught her winged-out sails.
The next moment, the storm hit them. Captain Dettmar rushed to the back, grabbed the coiled mainsail halyards from their pins, and tossed them on the deck, ready to run. The three islanders scrambled out of the small forecastle, with two of them jumping to the halyards and holding on with a single turn, while the third secured the engineroom, companionway, and adjusted the ventilators. Below, Lee Goom and Toyama were lowering the skylight covers and tightening the deadeyes. Duncan closed the companion scuttle cover and held on, waiting as the first drops of rain hit his face, while the Samoset surged forward, heeling first to starboard then to port as gusts flared up her outstretched sails.
All waited. But there was no need to lower away on the run. The power went out of the wind, and the tropic rain poured a deluge over everything. Then it was, the danger past, and as the Kanakas began to coil the halyards back on the pins, that Boyd Duncan went below.
All waited. But there was no need to lower away on the run. The wind lost its strength, and the tropical rain poured down heavily over everything. Then, with the danger gone, as the Kanakas started to coil the halyards back on the pins, Boyd Duncan went below.
“All right,” he called in cheerily to his wife. “Only a puff.”
"Alright," he called cheerfully to his wife. "Just a puff."
“And Captain Dettmar?” she queried.
“And Captain Dettmar?” she asked.
“Has been drinking, that is all. I shall get rid of him at Attu-Attu.”
“Just been drinking, that’s all. I’ll take care of him at Attu-Attu.”
But before Duncan climbed into his bunk, he strapped around himself, against the skin and under his pajama coat, a heavy automatic pistol.
But before Duncan got into his bunk, he strapped a heavy automatic pistol around himself, directly against his skin and under his pajama coat.
He fell asleep almost immediately, for his was the gift of perfect relaxation. He did things tensely, in the way savages do, but the instant the need passed he relaxed, mind and body. So it was that he slept, while the rain still poured on deck and the yacht plunged and rolled in the brief, sharp sea caused by the squall.
He fell asleep almost right away because he had the ability to completely relax. He did things with tension, like a wild person might, but as soon as that urgency faded, he let go, both mentally and physically. So, he slept while the rain continued to pour on deck and the yacht surged and rolled in the short, choppy sea created by the storm.
He awoke with a feeling of suffocation and heaviness. The electric fans had stopped, and the air was thick and stifling. Mentally cursing all Lorenzos and storage batteries, he heard his wife moving in the adjoining stateroom and pass out into the main cabin. Evidently heading for the fresher air on deck, he thought, and decided it was a good example to imitate. Putting on his slippers and tucking a pillow and a blanket under his arm, he followed her. As he was about to emerge from the companionway, the ship's clock in the cabin began to strike and he stopped to listen. Four bells sounded. It was two in the morning. From without came the creaking of the gaff-jaw against the mast. The Samoset rolled and righted on a sea, and in the light breeze her canvas gave forth a hollow thrum.
He woke up feeling suffocated and weighed down. The electric fans had stopped, and the air was thick and stifling. Mentally cursing all the Lorenzos and storage batteries, he heard his wife moving in the adjoining stateroom and then step into the main cabin. Clearly, she was making her way to the fresher air on deck, he thought, and decided to follow her example. Slipping on his slippers and grabbing a pillow and a blanket, he joined her. Just as he was about to step out from the companionway, the ship's clock in the cabin started to chime, and he paused to listen. Four bells sounded. It was two in the morning. Outside, he could hear the creaking of the gaff-jaw against the mast. The Samoset rolled and righted itself on the sea, and in the light breeze, the canvas produced a hollow thrum.
He was just putting his foot out on the damp deck when he heard his wife scream. It was a startled frightened scream that ended in a splash overside. He leaped out and ran aft. In the dim starlight he could make out her head and shoulders disappearing astern in the lazy wake.
He was just stepping onto the wet deck when he heard his wife scream. It was a terrified scream that ended with a splash overboard. He jumped out and ran to the back of the boat. In the faint starlight, he could see her head and shoulders fading away in the gentle wake.
“What was it?” Captain Dettmar, who was at the wheel, asked.
“What was it?” Captain Dettmar, who was steering, asked.
“Mrs. Duncan,” was Duncan's reply, as he tore the life-buoy from its hook and flung it aft. “Jibe over to starboard and come up on the wind!” he commanded.
“Mrs. Duncan,” was Duncan's reply, as he ripped the life buoy from its hook and threw it towards the back. “Jibe over to starboard and head into the wind!” he ordered.
And then Boyd Duncan made a mistake. He dived overboard.
And then Boyd Duncan messed up. He jumped overboard.
When he came up, he glimpsed the blue-light on the buoy, which had ignited automatically when it struck the water. He swam for it, and found Minnie had reached it first.
When he came up, he saw the blue light on the buoy, which had turned on automatically when it hit the water. He swam toward it and found that Minnie had gotten there first.
“Hello,” he said. “Just trying to keep cool?”
“Hey,” he said. “Just trying to stay calm?”
“Oh, Boyd!” was her answer, and one wet hand reached out and touched his.
“Oh, Boyd!” she replied, and one damp hand reached out and touched his.
The blue light, through deterioration or damage, flickered out. As they lifted on the smooth crest of a wave, Duncan turned to look where the Samoset made a vague blur in the darkness. No lights showed, but there was noise of confusion. He could hear Captain Dettmar's shouting above the cries of the others.
The blue light, due to wear or damage, went out. As they rose on the smooth crest of a wave, Duncan turned to see where the Samoset was just a vague blur in the dark. There were no lights visible, but he could hear chaos all around. He could make out Captain Dettmar's shouts over the cries of the others.
“I must say he's taking his time,” Duncan grumbled. “Why doesn't he jibe? There she goes now.”
“I have to say he's really taking his time,” Duncan complained. “Why isn't he moving? There she goes now.”
They could hear the rattle of the boom tackle blocks as the sail was eased across.
They could hear the clanking of the boom tackle blocks as the sail was let out.
“That was the mainsail,” he muttered. “Jibed to port when I told him starboard.”
“That was the mainsail,” he muttered. “He turned to port when I told him to go starboard.”
Again they lifted on a wave, and again and again, ere they could make out the distant green of the Samoset's starboard light. But instead of remaining stationary, in token that the yacht was coming toward them, it began moving across their field of vision. Duncan swore.
Again they rose on a wave, and again and again, before they could see the distant green of the Samoset's starboard light. But instead of staying put, as a sign that the yacht was approaching them, it started moving across their line of sight. Duncan cursed.
“What's the lubber holding over there for!” he demanded. “He's got his compass. He knows our bearing.”
“What's that guy holding over there for?” he asked. “He's got his compass. He knows our direction.”
But the green light, which was all they could see, and which they could see only when they were on top of a wave, moved steadily away from them, withal it was working up to windward, and grew dim and dimmer. Duncan called out loudly and repeatedly, and each time, in the intervals, they could hear, very faintly, the voice of Captain Dettmar shouting orders.
But the green light, which was all they could see, and which they could only see when they were on top of a wave, kept moving steadily away from them, even as it was heading into the wind, and it grew dimmer and dimmer. Duncan shouted loudly and repeatedly, and each time, in between, they could hear, very faintly, Captain Dettmar’s voice shouting orders.
“How can he hear me with such a racket?” Duncan complained.
“How can he hear me with all this noise?” Duncan complained.
“He's doing it so the crew won't hear you,” was Minnie's answer.
“He's doing it so the crew won't hear you,” Minnie replied.
There was something in the quiet way she said it that caught her husband's attention.
There was something in the calm way she said it that grabbed her husband's attention.
“What do you mean?”
"What do you mean?"
“I mean that he is not trying to pick us up,” she went on in the same composed voice. “He threw me overboard.”
“I mean that he’s not trying to hit on us,” she continued in the same calm tone. “He pushed me off the boat.”
“You are not making a mistake?”
"Are you sure this is right?"
“How could I? I was at the main rigging, looking to see if any more rain threatened. He must have left the wheel and crept behind me. I was holding on to a stay with one hand. He gripped my hand free from behind and threw me over. It's too bad you didn't know, or else you would have staid aboard.”
“How could I? I was at the main rigging, checking to see if more rain was coming. He must have left the wheel and snuck up behind me. I was holding onto a stay with one hand. He grabbed my hand from behind and threw me over. It's a shame you didn't know, or you would have stayed on board.”
Duncan groaned, but said nothing for several minutes. The green light changed the direction of its course.
Duncan groaned but stayed silent for several minutes. The green light shifted its path.
“She's gone about,” he announced. “You are right. He's deliberately working around us and to windward. Up wind they can never hear me. But here goes.”
“She's moved on,” he said. “You're right. He's intentionally working around us and against the wind. Upwind, they can never hear me. But here I go.”
He called at minute intervals for a long time. The green light disappeared, being replaced by the red, showing that the yacht had gone about again.
He called every minute for a long time. The green light disappeared, replaced by the red, indicating that the yacht had turned around again.
“Minnie,” he said finally, “it pains me to tell you, but you married a fool. Only a fool would have gone overboard as I did.”
“Minnie,” he said at last, “it hurts me to say this, but you married a fool. Only a fool would have acted as recklessly as I did.”
“What chance have we of being picked up... by some other vessel, I mean?” she asked.
“What are our chances of being picked up... by another ship, I mean?” she asked.
“About one in ten thousand, or ten thousand million. Not a steamer route nor trade route crosses this stretch of ocean. And there aren't any whalers knocking about the South Seas. There might be a stray trading schooner running across from Tutuwanga. But I happen to know that island is visited only once a year. A chance in a million is ours.”
“About one in ten thousand, or ten billion. No shipping routes or trade routes cross this stretch of ocean. And there aren't any whalers roaming the South Seas. There might be a random trading schooner making a trip from Tutuwanga. But I know that island is only visited once a year. We have a one in a million chance.”
“And we'll play that chance,” she rejoined stoutly.
“And we'll take that chance,” she responded confidently.
“You ARE a joy!” His hand lifted hers to his lips. “And Aunt Elizabeth always wondered what I saw in you. Of course we'll play that chance. And we'll win it, too. To happen otherwise would be unthinkable. Here goes.”
“You're a joy!” He raised her hand to his lips. “And Aunt Elizabeth always wondered what I saw in you. Of course, we'll take that chance. And we’ll win it, too. It would be unthinkable for it to go any other way. Here we go.”
He slipped the heavy pistol from his belt and let it sink into the sea. The belt, however, he retained.
He took the heavy pistol out of his belt and let it fall into the sea. He kept the belt, though.
“Now you get inside the buoy and get some sleep. Duck under.”
“Now you get into the buoy and take a nap. Duck down.”
She ducked obediently, and came up inside the floating circle. He fastened the straps for her, then, with the pistol belt, buckled himself across one shoulder to the outside of the buoy.
She ducked willingly and came up inside the floating circle. He secured the straps for her, then, with the pistol belt, buckled it across one shoulder to the outside of the buoy.
“We're good for all day to-morrow,” he said. “Thank God the water's warm. It won't be a hardship for the first twenty-hour hours, anyway. And if we're not picked up by nightfall, we've just got to hang on for another day, that's all.”
“We're good for all day tomorrow,” he said. “Thank God the water's warm. It won't be a hardship for the first twenty hours, anyway. And if we're not picked up by nightfall, we just have to hold on for another day, that's all.”
For half an hour they maintained silence, Duncan, his head resting on the arm that was on the buoy, seemed asleep.
For thirty minutes, they stayed silent, with Duncan’s head resting on the arm he had draped over the buoy, looking like he was asleep.
“Boyd?” Minnie said softly.
"Boyd?" Minnie said quietly.
“Thought you were asleep,” he growled.
"Thought you were asleep," he said.
“Boyd, if we don't come through this—”
“Boyd, if we don’t get through this—”
“Stow that!” he broke in ungallantly. “Of course we're coming through. There is isn't a doubt of it. Somewhere on this ocean is a ship that's heading right for us. You wait and see. Just the same I wish my brain were equipped with wireless. Now I'm going to sleep, if you don't.”
“Cut that out!” he interrupted rudely. “Of course we're getting through. There’s no doubt about it. Somewhere on this ocean is a ship that’s coming straight for us. Just wait and see. Still, I wish my brain had a wireless connection. Now I’m going to sleep, whether you do or not.”
But for once, sleep baffled him. An hour later he heard Minnie stir and knew she was awake.
But for once, sleep eluded him. An hour later, he heard Minnie move and realized she was awake.
“Say, do you know what I've been thinking!” she asked.
“Hey, do you know what I’ve been thinking?” she asked.
“No; what?”
“No; what do you mean?”
“That I'll wish you a Merry Christmas.”
“That I’ll wish you a Merry Christmas.”
“By George, I never thought of it. Of course it's Christmas Day. We'll have many more of them, too. And do you know what I've been thinking? What a confounded shame we're done out of our Christmas dinner. Wait till I lay hands on Dettmar. I'll take it out of him. And it won't be with an iron belaying pin either, Just two bunches of naked knuckles, that's all.”
“Wow, I never thought of that. Of course, it's Christmas Day. We'll have many more of them, too. And you know what I've been thinking? What a complete shame we missed our Christmas dinner. Just wait until I get my hands on Dettmar. I'll make him pay for this. And it won't be with an iron belaying pin either, just my bare fists, that's all.”
Despite his facetiousness, Boyd Duncan had little hope. He knew well enough the meaning of one chance in a million, and was calmly certain that his wife and he had entered upon their last few living hours—hours that were inevitably bound to be black and terrible with tragedy.
Despite his joking demeanor, Boyd Duncan had little hope. He knew all too well what a one in a million chance meant and was calmly sure that he and his wife had entered their final few hours of life—hours that were sure to be dark and filled with tragedy.
The tropic sun rose in a cloudless sky. Nothing was to be seen. The Samoset was beyond the sea-rim. As the sun rose higher, Duncan ripped his pajama trousers in halves and fashioned them into two rude turbans. Soaked in sea-water they offset the heat-rays.
The tropical sun rose in a clear sky. Nothing was in sight. The Samoset was beyond the horizon. As the sun climbed higher, Duncan tore his pajama pants in half and turned them into two rough turbans. Soaked in seawater, they helped beat the heat.
“When I think of that dinner, I'm really angry,” he complained, as he noted an anxious expression threatening to set on his wife's face. “And I want you to be with me when I settle with Dettmar. I've always been opposed to women witnessing scenes of blood, but this is different. It will be a beating.”
“When I think about that dinner, I get really angry,” he complained, noticing his wife's anxious expression starting to show. “And I want you to be there when I deal with Dettmar. I've always been against women seeing violent situations, but this is different. It's going to be a beating.”
“I hope I don't break my knuckles on him,” he added, after a pause.
“I hope I don’t hurt my knuckles on him,” he added, after a pause.
Midday came and went, and they floated on, the center of a narrow sea-circle. A gentle breath of the dying trade-wind fanned them, and they rose and fell monotonously on the smooth swells of a perfect summer sea. Once, a gunie spied them, and for half an hour circled about them with majestic sweeps. And, once, a huge rayfish, measuring a score of feet across the tips, passed within a few yards.
Midday came and went as they drifted on, the center of a narrow circle of sea. A light breath from the dying trade winds fanned them, and they rose and fell monotonously on the smooth swells of a perfect summer sea. Once, a gannet spotted them and circled around for half an hour with majestic sweeps. And once, a huge manta ray, spanning about twenty feet across its wings, passed within a few yards.
By sunset, Minnie began to rave, softly, babblingly, like a child. Duncan's face grew haggard as he watched and listened, while in his mind he revolved plans of how best to end the hours of agony that were coming. And, so planning, as they rose on a larger swell than usual, he swept the circle of the sea with his eyes, and saw, what made him cry out.
By sunset, Minnie started to ramble, softly and childishly. Duncan's face became worn as he watched and listened, thinking about how to end the hours of suffering that were ahead. While he was lost in thought, they rose on a larger wave than usual, and he scanned the sea with his eyes, spotting something that made him cry out.
“Minnie!” She did not answer, and he shouted her name again in her ear, with all the voice he could command. Her eyes opened, in them fluttered commingled consciousness and delirium. He slapped her hands and wrists till the sting of the blows roused her.
“Minnie!” She didn’t respond, so he shouted her name again right in her ear, using all the voice he had. Her eyes opened, revealing a mix of awareness and confusion. He slapped her hands and wrists until the sting of the blows brought her to her senses.
“There she is, the chance in a million!” he cried.
“There she is, the one in a million!” he shouted.
“A steamer at that, heading straight for us! By George, it's a cruiser! I have it!—the Annapolis, returning with those astronomers from Tutuwanga.”
“A steamer, and it’s coming right toward us! Wow, it’s a cruiser! I’ve got it!—the Annapolis, coming back with those astronomers from Tutuwanga.”
United States Consul Lingford was a fussy, elderly gentleman, and in the two years of his service at Attu-Attu had never encountered so unprecedented a case as that laid before him by Boyd Duncan. The latter, with his wife, had been landed there by the Annapolis, which had promptly gone on with its cargo of astronomers to Fiji.
United States Consul Lingford was a picky, older man, and in the two years of his time at Attu-Attu, he had never faced a case as unusual as the one presented to him by Boyd Duncan. The latter, along with his wife, had been dropped off there by the Annapolis, which had quickly continued on to Fiji with its load of astronomers.
“It was cold-blooded, deliberate attempt to murder,” said Consul Lingford. “The law shall take its course. I don't know how precisely to deal with this Captain Dettmar, but if he comes to Attu-Attu, depend upon it he shall be dealt with, he—ah—shall be dealt with. In the meantime, I shall read up the law. And now, won't you and your good lady stop for lunch!”
“It was a cold-blooded, intentional attempt to kill,” said Consul Lingford. “The law will take its course. I’m not sure exactly how to handle this Captain Dettmar, but if he comes to Attu-Attu, you can be sure he’ll be dealt with, he—ah—will be dealt with. In the meantime, I’ll look into the law. And now, won’t you and your lovely wife stay for lunch!”
As Duncan accepted the invitation, Minnie, who had been glancing out of the window at the harbor, suddenly leaned forward and touched her husband's arm. He followed her gaze, and saw the Samoset, flag at half mast, rounding up and dropping anchor scarcely a hundred yards away.
As Duncan accepted the invitation, Minnie, who had been looking out the window at the harbor, suddenly leaned forward and touched her husband's arm. He followed her gaze and saw the Samoset, its flag at half-mast, coming around and dropping anchor just a hundred yards away.
“There's my boat now,” Duncan said to the Consul. “And there's the launch over the side, and Captain Dettmar dropping into it. If I don't miss my guess, he's coming to report our deaths to you.”
“There's my boat now,” Duncan said to the Consul. “And there's the launch over the side, with Captain Dettmar getting into it. If I'm not mistaken, he's coming to tell you about our deaths.”
The launch landed on the white beach, and leaving Lorenzo tinkering with the engine, Captain Dettmar strode across the beach and up the path to the Consulate.
The launch came ashore on the white beach, and while Lorenzo worked on the engine, Captain Dettmar walked across the beach and up the path to the Consulate.
“Let him make his report,” Duncan said. “We'll just step into this next room and listen.”
“Let him give his report,” Duncan said. “We'll just go into this next room and listen.”
And through the partly open door, he and his wife heard Captain Dettmar, with tears in his voice, describe the loss of his owners.
And through the partly open door, he and his wife heard Captain Dettmar, with tears in his voice, talk about the loss of his owners.
“I jibed over and went back across the very spot,” he concluded. “There was not a sign of them. I called and called, but there was never an answer. I tacked back and forth and wore for two solid hours, then hove to till daybreak, and cruised back and forth all day, two men at the mastheads. It is terrible. I am heartbroken. Mr. Duncan was a splendid man, and I shall never...”
“I turned around and crossed back over the exact spot,” he finished. “There was no sign of them. I yelled and yelled, but there was never a reply. I zigzagged back and forth and waited for two solid hours, then stopped until sunrise, and drifted back and forth all day, with two men up in the lookout. It’s awful. I’m devastated. Mr. Duncan was a great man, and I will never...”
But he never completed the sentence, for at that moment his splendid employer strode out upon him, leaving Minnie standing in the doorway. Captain Dettmar's white face blanched even whiter.
But he never finished the sentence, because at that moment his impressive boss walked up to him, leaving Minnie standing in the doorway. Captain Dettmar's pale face became even more pale.
“I did my best to pick you up, sir,” he began.
“I tried my best to pick you up, sir,” he started.
Boyd Duncan's answer was couched in terms of bunched knuckles, two bunches of them, that landed right and left on Captain Dettmar's face.
Boyd Duncan's response came in the form of clenched fists, two sets of them, that struck Captain Dettmar's face on either side.
Captain Dettmar staggered backward, recovered, and rushed with swinging arms at his employer, only to be met with a blow squarely between the eyes. This time the Captain went down, bearing the typewriter under him as he crashed to the floor.
Captain Dettmar staggered backward, recovered, and charged at his boss with flailing arms, only to get hit squarely between the eyes. This time, the Captain went down, landing on the typewriter as he fell to the floor.
“This is not permissible,” Consul Lingford spluttered. “I beg of you, I beg of you, to desist.”
“This isn't allowed,” Consul Lingford exclaimed. “I’m begging you, please stop.”
“I'll pay the damages to office furniture,” Duncan answered, and at the same time landing more bunched knuckles on the eyes and nose of Dettmar.
“I'll cover the cost of the office furniture,” Duncan replied, while simultaneously delivering more blows to Dettmar's eyes and nose.
Consul Lingford bobbed around in the turmoil like a wet hen, while his office furniture went to ruin. Once, he caught Duncan by the arm, but was flung back, gasping, half-across the room. Another time he appealed to Minnie.
Consul Lingford flailed in the chaos like a soaked chicken, while his office furniture fell apart. At one point, he grabbed Duncan's arm, but was thrown back, gasping, halfway across the room. Another time, he turned to Minnie for help.
“Mrs. Duncan, won't you, please, please, restrain your husband?”
“Mrs. Duncan, could you please, please, hold back your husband?”
But she, white-faced and trembling, resolutely shook her head and watched the fray with all her eyes.
But she, pale and shaking, firmly shook her head and watched the fight with all her attention.
“It is outrageous,” Consul Lingford cried, dodging the hurtling bodies of the two men. “It is an affront to the Government, to the United States Government. Nor will it be overlooked, I warn you. Oh, do pray desist, Mr. Duncan. You will kill the man. I beg of you. I beg, I beg...”
“It’s outrageous,” Consul Lingford shouted, dodging the flying bodies of the two men. “It’s an insult to the government, to the United States government. And it won’t be ignored, I warn you. Oh, please stop, Mr. Duncan. You’re going to kill him. I’m asking you. I’m begging, I’m begging...”
But the crash of a tall vase filled with crimson hibiscus blossoms left him speechless.
But the sound of a tall vase filled with red hibiscus flowers shattering left him speechless.
The time came when Captain Dettmar could no longer get up. He got as far as hands and knees, struggled vainly to rise further, then collapsed. Duncan stirred the groaning wreck with his foot.
The time came when Captain Dettmar couldn't get up anymore. He managed to get on his hands and knees, tried desperately to get up further, and then fell back down. Duncan poked the moaning figure with his foot.
“He's all right,” he announced. “I've only given him what he has given many a sailor and worse.”
“He's fine,” he said. “I've only given him what he’s given many sailors and more.”
“Great heavens, sir!” Consul Lingford exploded, staring horror-stricken at the man whom he had invited to lunch.
“Good heavens, sir!” Consul Lingford exclaimed, staring in shock at the man he had invited to lunch.
Duncan giggled involuntarily, then controlled himself.
Duncan laughed unexpectedly, then managed to compose himself.
“I apologize, Mr. Lingford, I most heartily apologize. I fear I was slightly carried away by my feelings.”
“I’m really sorry, Mr. Lingford, I truly am. I think I got a bit carried away by my emotions.”
Consul Lingford gulped and sawed the air speechlessly with his arms.
Consul Lingford gasped and waved his arms in disbelief.
“Slightly, sir? Slightly?” he managed to articulate.
“Slightly, sir? Slightly?” he was able to say.
“Boyd,” Minnie called softly from the doorway.
“Boyd,” Minnie called gently from the doorway.
He turned and looked.
He turned and glanced.
“You ARE a joy,” she said.
"You're awesome," she said.
“And now, Mr. Lingford, I am done with him,” Duncan said. “I turn over what is left to you and the law.”
“And now, Mr. Lingford, I'm finished with him,” Duncan said. “I hand over what's left to you and the law.”
“That?” Consul Lingford queried, in accent of horror.
"That?" Consul Lingford asked, in a tone of horror.
“That,” Boyd Duncan replied, looking ruefully at his battered knuckles.
"That," Boyd Duncan said, glancing regretfully at his bruised knuckles.
WAR
HE was a young man, not more than twenty-four or five, and he might have sat his horse with the careless grace of his youth had he not been so catlike and tense. His black eyes roved everywhere, catching the movements of twigs and branches where small birds hopped, questing ever onward through the changing vistas of trees and brush, and returning always to the clumps of undergrowth on either side. And as he watched, so did he listen, though he rode on in silence, save for the boom of heavy guns from far to the west. This had been sounding monotonously in his ears for hours, and only its cessation could have aroused his notice. For he had business closer to hand. Across his saddle-bow was balanced a carbine.
He was a young man, no more than twenty-four or twenty-five, and he could have ridden his horse with the carefree grace of youth if he hadn’t been so alert and tense. His dark eyes scanned everywhere, noticing the rustling of twigs and branches where small birds flitted about, constantly moving through the shifting views of trees and brush, always returning to the patches of undergrowth on either side. As he watched, he listened too, though he rode in silence, except for the distant sound of heavy guns booming from far to the west. This had been droning in his ears for hours, and only its stopping could have caught his attention. He had more pressing business at hand. A carbine was balanced across his saddle.
So tensely was he strung, that a bunch of quail, exploding into flight from under his horse's nose, startled him to such an extent that automatically, instantly, he had reined in and fetched the carbine halfway to his shoulder. He grinned sheepishly, recovered himself, and rode on. So tense was he, so bent upon the work he had to do, that the sweat stung his eyes unwiped, and unheeded rolled down his nose and spattered his saddle pommel. The band of his cavalryman's hat was fresh-stained with sweat. The roan horse under him was likewise wet. It was high noon of a breathless day of heat. Even the birds and squirrels did not dare the sun, but sheltered in shady hiding places among the trees.
He was so on edge that when a flock of quail suddenly took off from right under his horse's nose, it startled him so much that he instinctively pulled back on the reins and raised his carbine halfway to his shoulder. He smiled awkwardly, regained his composure, and continued riding. He was so tense and focused on the task ahead that sweat stung his eyes, going unnoticed as it ran down his nose and splattered onto the saddle. The band of his cavalry hat was soaked with sweat. The roan horse beneath him was also wet. It was noon on a scorching hot day. Even the birds and squirrels were hiding in the shade, avoiding the sun.
Man and horse were littered with leaves and dusted with yellow pollen, for the open was ventured no more than was compulsory. They kept to the brush and trees, and invariably the man halted and peered out before crossing a dry glade or naked stretch of upland pasturage. He worked always to the north, though his way was devious, and it was from the north that he seemed most to apprehend that for which he was looking. He was no coward, but his courage was only that of the average civilized man, and he was looking to live, not die.
Man and horse were covered in leaves and dusted with yellow pollen, since they only ventured into the open when absolutely necessary. They stayed close to the brush and trees, and the man always stopped to look out before crossing a dry clearing or an open stretch of pasture. He consistently headed north, even though his path was winding, and it was from the north that he seemed to sense what he was searching for the most. He wasn't a coward, but his bravery was just that of the average person, and he aimed to survive, not perish.
Up a small hillside he followed a cowpath through such dense scrub that he was forced to dismount and lead his horse. But when the path swung around to the west, he abandoned it and headed to the north again along the oak-covered top of the ridge.
Up a small hillside, he followed a cow path through such thick bushes that he had to get off and lead his horse. But when the path turned west, he left it and went north again along the oak-covered ridge.
The ridge ended in a steep descent-so steep that he zigzagged back and forth across the face of the slope, sliding and stumbling among the dead leaves and matted vines and keeping a watchful eye on the horse above that threatened to fall down upon him. The sweat ran from him, and the pollen-dust, settling pungently in mouth and nostrils, increased his thirst. Try as he would, nevertheless the descent was noisy, and frequently he stopped, panting in the dry heat and listening for any warning from beneath.
The ridge dropped off into a steep slope—so steep that he had to zigzag back and forth across it, sliding and tripping over the dead leaves and tangled vines while keeping a close eye on the horse above that looked like it might tumble down. Sweat was running down his body, and the pollen settling heavily in his mouth and nostrils made him even thirstier. No matter how hard he tried, the descent was loud, and he often paused, breathing heavily in the dry heat and listening for any signs of danger from below.
At the bottom he came out on a flat, so densely forested that he could not make out its extent. Here the character of the woods changed, and he was able to remount. Instead of the twisted hillside oaks, tall straight trees, big-trunked and prosperous, rose from the damp fat soil. Only here and there were thickets, easily avoided, while he encountered winding, park-like glades where the cattle had pastured in the days before war had run them off.
At the bottom, he emerged into a flat area so thickly wooded that he couldn't see how far it went. Here, the nature of the forest changed, and he was able to get back on his horse. Instead of the gnarled hillside oaks, there were tall, straight trees with big trunks thriving in the rich, moist soil. Only scattered thickets were present, which were easy to navigate around, while he came across winding, park-like clearings where cattle had grazed before the war had driven them away.
His progress was more rapid now, as he came down into the valley, and at the end of half an hour he halted at an ancient rail fence on the edge of a clearing. He did not like the openness of it, yet his path lay across to the fringe of trees that marked the banks of the stream. It was a mere quarter of a mile across that open, but the thought of venturing out in it was repugnant. A rifle, a score of them, a thousand, might lurk in that fringe by the stream.
His progress was faster now as he descended into the valley, and after about half an hour, he stopped at an old rail fence on the edge of a clearing. He didn't like how exposed it felt, but his route went through to the line of trees that defined the banks of the stream. It was only a quarter of a mile across that open space, but the idea of stepping out into it was unsettling. A rifle, a bunch of them, or a thousand could be hiding in those trees by the stream.
Twice he essayed to start, and twice he paused. He was appalled by his own loneliness. The pulse of war that beat from the West suggested the companionship of battling thousands; here was naught but silence, and himself, and possible death-dealing bullets from a myriad ambushes. And yet his task was to find what he feared to find. He must on, and on, till somewhere, some time, he encountered another man, or other men, from the other side, scouting, as he was scouting, to make report, as he must make report, of having come in touch.
Twice he tried to move forward, and twice he stopped. He was shocked by his own isolation. The war raging in the West hinted at the camaraderie of thousands fighting together; here, there was nothing but silence, himself, and the threat of deadly bullets from countless hidden attackers. And yet, his mission was to discover what he dreaded to find. He had to keep going, until eventually, he encountered another person, or more, from the other side, scouting like he was, to report, as he needed to, that he had made contact.
Changing his mind, he skirted inside the woods for a distance, and again peeped forth. This time, in the middle of the clearing, he saw a small farmhouse. There were no signs of life. No smoke curled from the chimney, not a barnyard fowl clucked and strutted. The kitchen door stood open, and he gazed so long and hard into the black aperture that it seemed almost that a farmer's wife must emerge at any moment.
Changing his mind, he stepped into the woods for a bit and peered out again. This time, in the center of the clearing, he spotted a small farmhouse. There were no signs of life. No smoke was coming from the chimney, and not a single barnyard bird was clucking or strutting around. The kitchen door was wide open, and he stared so intently into the dark opening that it almost felt like a farmer's wife would come out at any moment.
He licked the pollen and dust from his dry lips, stiffened himself, mind and body, and rode out into the blazing sunshine. Nothing stirred. He went on past the house, and approached the wall of trees and bushes by the river's bank. One thought persisted maddeningly. It was of the crash into his body of a high-velocity bullet. It made him feel very fragile and defenseless, and he crouched lower in the saddle.
He licked the pollen and dust off his dry lips, steeled himself, both mentally and physically, and rode out into the scorching sun. Nothing moved. He rode past the house and got closer to the wall of trees and bushes along the riverbank. One thought kept nagging at him. It was about the impact of a high-speed bullet hitting his body. It made him feel extremely vulnerable and exposed, and he crouched lower in the saddle.
Tethering his horse in the edge of the wood, he continued a hundred yards on foot till he came to the stream. Twenty feet wide it was, without perceptible current, cool and inviting, and he was very thirsty. But he waited inside his screen of leafage, his eyes fixed on the screen on the opposite side. To make the wait endurable, he sat down, his carbine resting on his knees. The minutes passed, and slowly his tenseness relaxed. At last he decided there was no danger; but just as he prepared to part the bushes and bend down to the water, a movement among the opposite bushes caught his eye.
Tying his horse to a tree at the edge of the woods, he walked a hundred yards until he reached the stream. It was twenty feet wide, with no noticeable current, cool and inviting, and he was really thirsty. However, he stayed hidden behind the leaves, his gaze fixed on the bushes across the water. To make the wait bearable, he sat down, resting his carbine on his knees. Minutes went by, and gradually his tension eased. Finally, he decided there was no danger, but just as he was about to part the bushes and lean down to the water, he noticed a movement among the bushes on the other side.
It might be a bird. But he waited. Again there was an agitation of the bushes, and then, so suddenly that it almost startled a cry from him, the bushes parted and a face peered out. It was a face covered with several weeks' growth of ginger-colored beard. The eyes were blue and wide apart, with laughter-wrinkles in the comers that showed despite the tired and anxious expression of the whole face.
It could be a bird. But he waited. Once more, the bushes rustled, and then, so suddenly that it almost made him cry out, the bushes parted and a face emerged. It was a face covered with a few weeks' worth of ginger-colored beard. The eyes were blue and widely spaced, with laugh lines at the corners that showed through the tired and worried expression of the whole face.
All this he could see with microscopic clearness, for the distance was no more than twenty feet. And all this he saw in such brief time, that he saw it as he lifted his carbine to his shoulder. He glanced along the sights, and knew that he was gazing upon a man who was as good as dead. It was impossible to miss at such point blank range.
All this was crystal clear to him, since the distance was just twenty feet. He took it all in so quickly that he saw it as he raised his rifle to his shoulder. He looked down the sights and realized he was staring at a man who was basically already dead. There was no way to miss at such close range.
But he did not shoot. Slowly he lowered the carbine and watched. A hand, clutching a water-bottle, became visible and the ginger beard bent downward to fill the bottle. He could hear the gurgle of the water. Then arm and bottle and ginger beard disappeared behind the closing bushes. A long time he waited, when, with thirst unslaked, he crept back to his horse, rode slowly across the sun-washed clearing, and passed into the shelter of the woods beyond.
But he didn't pull the trigger. Slowly, he lowered the rifle and observed. A hand, holding a water bottle, appeared, and the ginger beard leaned down to fill it. He could hear the water gurgling. Then, the arm, bottle, and ginger beard vanished behind the closing bushes. He waited for a long time, and when his thirst remained unquenched, he crept back to his horse, rode slowly across the sunlit clearing, and moved into the shelter of the woods beyond.
II
II
Another day, hot and breathless. A deserted farmhouse, large, with many outbuildings and an orchard, standing in a clearing. From the Woods, on a roan horse, carbine across pommel, rode the young man with the quick black eyes. He breathed with relief as he gained the house. That a fight had taken place here earlier in the season was evident. Clips and empty cartridges, tarnished with verdigris, lay on the ground, which, while wet, had been torn up by the hoofs of horses. Hard by the kitchen garden were graves, tagged and numbered. From the oak tree by the kitchen door, in tattered, weatherbeaten garments, hung the bodies of two men. The faces, shriveled and defaced, bore no likeness to the faces of men. The roan horse snorted beneath them, and the rider caressed and soothed it and tied it farther away.
Another hot, breathless day. A large, empty farmhouse with several outbuildings and an orchard stood in a clearing. From the woods, a young man with quick black eyes rode a roan horse, his carbine resting across the pommel. He let out a sigh of relief as he reached the house. It was clear that a fight had happened here earlier in the season. Empty shells and cartridges, tarnished with green, lay on the wet ground, which had been churned up by horse hooves. Close to the kitchen garden were graves that were tagged and numbered. From the oak tree by the kitchen door hung the bodies of two men in tattered, weatherworn clothes. Their faces, shriveled and disfigured, no longer resembled those of living men. The roan horse snorted beneath them, and the rider gently patted and calmed it before tying it farther away.
Entering the house, he found the interior a wreck. He trod on empty cartridges as he walked from room to room to reconnoiter from the windows. Men had camped and slept everywhere, and on the floor of one room he came upon stains unmistakable where the wounded had been laid down.
Entering the house, he found the interior a mess. He stepped on empty cartridges as he walked from room to room to survey from the windows. Men had camped and slept everywhere, and on the floor of one room he came across unmistakable stains where the wounded had been placed.
Again outside, he led the horse around behind the barn and invaded the orchard. A dozen trees were burdened with ripe apples. He filled his pockets, eating while he picked. Then a thought came to him, and he glanced at the sun, calculating the time of his return to camp. He pulled off his shirt, tying the sleeves and making a bag. This he proceeded to fill with apples.
Again outside, he took the horse around behind the barn and made his way into the orchard. A dozen trees were heavy with ripe apples. He stuffed his pockets, munching on apples as he picked. Then a thought struck him, and he looked up at the sun, figuring out when he needed to head back to camp. He took off his shirt, tied the sleeves together to make a bag, and began filling it with apples.
As he was about to mount his horse, the animal suddenly pricked up its ears. The man, too, listened, and heard, faintly, the thud of hoofs on soft earth. He crept to the corner of the barn and peered out. A dozen mounted men, strung out loosely, approaching from the opposite side of the clearing, were only a matter of a hundred yards or so away. They rode on to the house. Some dismounted, while others remained in the saddle as an earnest that their stay would be short. They seemed to be holding a council, for he could hear them talking excitedly in the detested tongue of the alien invader. The time passed, but they seemed unable to reach a decision. He put the carbine away in its boot, mounted, and waited impatiently, balancing the shirt of apples on the pommel.
As he was about to get on his horse, the animal suddenly perked up its ears. The man also listened and faintly heard the sound of hooves on soft ground. He sneaked to the corner of the barn and looked out. About a dozen mounted men, loosely spread out, were approaching from the far side of the clearing, only about a hundred yards away. They rode up to the house. Some got off their horses while others stayed mounted, suggesting they wouldn’t be there long. They seemed to be in a discussion because he could hear them talking excitedly in the hated language of the foreign invaders. Time passed, but they appeared unable to make a decision. He put the carbine back in its holder, got on his horse, and waited impatiently, balancing a bag of apples on the saddle.
He heard footsteps approaching, and drove his spurs so fiercely into the roan as to force a surprised groan from the animal as it leaped forward. At the corner of the barn he saw the intruder, a mere boy of nineteen or twenty for all of his uniform jump back to escape being run down. At the same moment the roan swerved and its rider caught a glimpse of the aroused men by the house. Some were springing from their horses, and he could see the rifles going to their shoulders. He passed the kitchen door and the dried corpses swinging in the shade, compelling his foes to run around the front of the house. A rifle cracked, and a second, but he was going fast, leaning forward, low in the saddle, one hand clutching the shirt of apples, the other guiding the horse.
He heard footsteps getting closer and dug his spurs hard into the roan, making it let out a shocked groan as it jumped forward. At the corner of the barn, he spotted the intruder—a young guy no more than nineteen or twenty—who jumped back to avoid being trampled. At the same time, the roan swerved, and the rider caught sight of the agitated men by the house. Some were jumping off their horses, and he could see rifles raising to their shoulders. He zipped past the kitchen door and the dried bodies hanging in the shade, forcing his enemies to run around to the front of the house. A rifle went off, followed by another, but he was moving quickly, leaning forward low in the saddle, one hand gripping the shirt of apples and the other steering the horse.
The top bar of the fence was four feet high, but he knew his roan and leaped it at full career to the accompaniment of several scattered shots. Eight hundred yards straight away were the woods, and the roan was covering the distance with mighty strides. Every man was now firing. pumping their guns so rapidly that he no longer heard individual shots. A bullet went through his hat, but he was unaware, though he did know when another tore through the apples on the pommel. And he winced and ducked even lower when a third bullet, fired low, struck a stone between his horse's legs and ricochetted off through the air, buzzing and humming like some incredible insect.
The top rail of the fence was four feet high, but he trusted his roan and jumped it at full speed, with several shots ringing out around him. Eight hundred yards straight ahead were the woods, and the roan was closing the distance with powerful strides. Everyone was now firing, pumping their guns so fast that he couldn’t distinguish individual shots anymore. A bullet went right through his hat, but he didn’t notice, even though he felt another one tear through the apples on the pommel. He flinched and ducked even lower when a third bullet, fired low, hit a stone between his horse's legs and ricocheted through the air, buzzing and humming like some giant insect.
The shots died down as the magazines were emptied, until, quickly, there was no more shooting. The young man was elated. Through that astonishing fusillade he had come unscathed. He glanced back. Yes, they had emptied their magazines. He could see several reloading. Others were running back behind the house for their horses. As he looked, two already mounted, came back into view around the corner, riding hard. And at the same moment, he saw the man with the unmistakable ginger beard kneel down on the ground, level his gun, and coolly take his time for the long shot.
The gunfire faded as the magazines ran dry, and soon, there was no more shooting. The young man felt exhilarated. He had come through that intense barrage unharmed. He glanced back. Yes, they had run out of ammo. He noticed several of them reloading. Others were racing back behind the house to grab their horses. As he watched, two of them, already mounted, came back into view around the corner, riding hard. At the same time, he spotted the man with the unmistakable ginger beard kneeling on the ground, aiming his gun, and calmly taking his time for the long shot.
The young man threw his spurs into the horse, crouched very low, and swerved in his flight in order to distract the other's aim. And still the shot did not come. With each jump of the horse, the woods sprang nearer. They were only two hundred yards away and still the shot was delayed.
The young man dug his spurs into the horse, crouched low, and swerved as he ran to throw off the other person's aim. Yet, the shot still didn’t come. With each leap of the horse, the woods got closer. They were only two hundred yards away, and the shot was still postponed.
And then he heard it, the last thing he was to hear, for he was dead ere he hit the ground in the long crashing fall from the saddle. And they, watching at the house, saw him fall, saw his body bounce when it struck the earth, and saw the burst of red-cheeked apples that rolled about him. They laughed at the unexpected eruption of apples, and clapped their hands in applause of the long shot by the man with the ginger beard.
And then he heard it, the last thing he would ever hear, because he was dead before he hit the ground in the long crashing fall from the saddle. And they, watching from the house, saw him fall, saw his body bounce when it hit the ground, and saw the burst of red-cheeked apples rolling around him. They laughed at the surprising explosion of apples and clapped their hands in applause for the long shot by the man with the ginger beard.
UNDER THE DECK AWNINGS
“CAN any man—a gentleman, I mean—call a woman a pig?”
The little man flung this challenge forth to the whole group, then leaned back in his deck chair, sipping lemonade with an air commingled of certitude and watchful belligerence. Nobody made answer. They were used to the little man and his sudden passions and high elevations.
The little man threw this challenge out to the whole group, then leaned back in his deck chair, sipping lemonade with a mix of confidence and a watchful hostility. Nobody responded. They were accustomed to the little man and his sudden emotions and dramatic peaks.
“I repeat, it was in my presence that he said a certain lady, whom none of you knows, was a pig. He did not say swine. He grossly said that she was a pig. And I hold that no man who is a man could possibly make such a remark about any woman.”
“I repeat, it was in my presence that he called a certain lady, whom none of you knows, a pig. He didn’t say swine. He bluntly said that she was a pig. And I believe that no real man would ever make such a remark about any woman.”
Dr. Dawson puffed stolidly at his black pipe. Matthews, with knees hunched up and clasped by his arms, was absorbed in the flight of a gunie. Sweet, finishing his Scotch and soda, was questing about with his eyes for a deck steward.
Dr. Dawson calmly smoked his black pipe. Matthews, with his knees pulled up and held by his arms, was focused on watching a gunie fly. Sweet, finishing his Scotch and soda, was scanning the area with his eyes for a deck steward.
“I ask you, Mr. Treloar, can any man call any woman a pig?”
“I ask you, Mr. Treloar, can any man call any woman a pig?”
Treloar, who happened to be sitting next to him, was startled by the abruptness of the attack, and wondered what grounds he had ever given the little man to believe that he could call a woman a pig.
Treloar, who was sitting next to him, was taken aback by the suddenness of the attack and wondered what reasons he had ever given the little man to think he could call a woman a pig.
“I should say,” he began his hesitant answer, “that it—er—depends on the—er—the lady.”
“I should say,” he began his unsure response, “that it—um—depends on the—uh—the lady.”
The little man was aghast.
The little guy was shocked.
“You mean...?” he quavered.
"You mean...?" he asked nervously.
“That I have seen female humans who were as bad as pigs—and worse.”
"That I've seen women who were as terrible as pigs—and even worse."
There was a long pained silence. The little man seemed withered by the coarse brutality of the reply. In his face was unutterable hurt and woe.
There was a long, painful silence. The little man looked worn down by the harshness of the response. His face reflected deep hurt and sorrow.
“You have told of a man who made a not nice remark and you have classified him,” Treloar said in cold, even tones. “I shall now tell you about a woman—I beg your pardon—a lady, and when I have finished I shall ask you to classify her. Miss Caruthers I shall call her, principally for the reason that it is not her name. It was on a P. & O. boat, and it occurred neither more nor less than several years ago.
“You’ve talked about a guy who made an unpleasant comment and you’ve put him in a category,” Treloar said in a cold, steady voice. “Now let me tell you about a woman—I mean a lady—and when I’m done, I’ll ask you to categorize her. I’ll call her Miss Caruthers, mainly because that’s not her real name. This happened on a P. & O. boat, and it took place several years ago.”
“Miss Caruthers was charming. No; that is not the word. She was amazing. She was a young woman, and a lady. Her father was a certain high official whose name, if I mentioned it, would be immediately recognized by all of you. She was with her mother and two maids at the time, going out to join the old gentleman wherever you like to wish in the East.
“Miss Caruthers was charming. No; that’s not the right word. She was amazing. She was a young woman, and a lady. Her father was a prominent official whose name, if I mentioned it, would be immediately recognized by all of you. She was with her mother and two maids at the time, heading out to join the old gentleman wherever you like to imagine in the East.
“She, and pardon me for repeating, was amazing. It is the one adequate word. Even the most minor adjectives applicable to her are bound to be sheer superlatives. There was nothing she could not do better than any woman and than most men. Sing, play—bah!—as some rhetorician once said of old Nap, competition fled from her. Swim! She could have made a fortune and a name as a public performer. She was one of those rare women who can strip off all the frills of dress, and in simple swimming suit be more satisfying beautiful. Dress! She was an artist.
“She, and sorry for saying it again, was incredible. It's the only word that fits. Even the smallest descriptors for her are total overstatements. There was nothing she couldn't do better than any woman and most men. Sing, play—ugh!—as some speaker once said about old Nap, competition ran away from her. Swim! She could have made a fortune and a name as a performer. She was one of those rare women who could take off all the frills of clothing and be even more stunning in a simple swimsuit. Dress! She was a true artist.”
“But her swimming. Physically, she was the perfect woman—you know what I mean, not in the gross, muscular way of acrobats, but in all the delicacy of line and fragility of frame and texture. And combined with this, strength. How she could do it was the marvel. You know the wonder of a woman's arm—the fore arm, I mean; the sweet fading away from rounded biceps and hint of muscle, down through small elbow and firm soft swell to the wrist, small, unthinkably small and round and strong. This was hers. And yet, to see her swimming the sharp quick English overhand stroke, and getting somewhere with it, too, was—well, I understand anatomy and athletics and such things, and yet it was a mystery to me how she could do it.
“But her swimming. Physically, she was the perfect woman—you know what I mean, not in the bulky, muscular way of acrobats, but in all the delicacy of her form and fragility of her build and texture. And combined with this was strength. The way she could do it was the amazing part. You know the beauty of a woman's arm—the forearm, I mean; the lovely transition from rounded biceps and a hint of muscle, down through a small elbow and a firm soft swell to the wrist, small, unbelievably small yet round and strong. This was hers. And yet, watching her swim with that sharp, quick English overhand stroke, and actually getting somewhere with it, was—well, I understand anatomy and athletics and all that, but it was still a mystery to me how she did it.
“She could stay under water for two minutes. I have timed her. No man on board, except Dennitson, could capture as many coins as she with a single dive. On the forward main-deck was a big canvas tank with six feet of sea-water. We used to toss small coins into it. I have seen her dive from the bridge deck—no mean feat in itself—into that six-feet of water, and fetch up no less than forty-seven coins, scattered willy-nilly over the whole bottom of the tank. Dennitson, a quiet young Englishman, never exceeded her in this, though he made it a point always to tie her score.
“She could hold her breath underwater for two minutes. I’ve timed her. No one on board, except Dennitson, could collect as many coins as she could in a single dive. On the main deck at the front, there was a large canvas tank filled with six feet of seawater. We used to toss small coins into it. I’ve seen her dive from the bridge deck—no easy task—and come back up with no less than forty-seven coins, scattered all over the bottom of the tank. Dennitson, a quiet young Englishman, never outperformed her in this, though he always made sure to match her score.”
“She was a sea-woman, true. But she was a land-woman, a horsewoman—a—she was the universal woman. To see her, all softness of soft dress, surrounded by half a dozen eager men, languidly careless of them all or flashing brightness and wit on them and at them and through them, one would fancy she was good for nothing else in the world. At such moments I have compelled myself to remember her score of forty-seven coins from the bottom of the swimming tank. But that was she, the everlasting, wonder of a woman who did all things well.
“She was definitely a woman of the sea. But she was also a woman of the land, a horse rider—a—she was the embodiment of all women. To see her, all softness in her flowing dress, surrounded by half a dozen eager men, either lazily indifferent to them or dazzling them with her brightness and wit, one might think she was only meant for that. In those moments, I had to remind myself of her score of forty-seven coins from the bottom of the swimming pool. But that was her, the timeless, amazing woman who excelled at everything she did.”
“She fascinated every betrousered human around her. She had me—and I don't mind confessing it—she bad me to heel along with the rest. Young puppies and old gray dogs who ought to have known better—oh, they all came up and crawled around her skirts and whined and fawned when she whistled. They were all guilty, from young Ardmore, a pink cherub of nineteen outward bound for some clerkship in the Consular Service, to old Captain Bentley, grizzled and sea-worn, and as emotional, to look at, as a Chinese joss. There was a nice middle-aged chap, Perkins, I believe, who forgot his wife was on board until Miss Caruthers sent him to the right about and back where he belonged.
“She captivated everyone around her. She had me—and I’ll admit it—she had me following her lead like everyone else. Young pups and old dogs who should have known better—they all gathered and crawled around her skirts, whining and fawning when she called. They were all smitten, from young Ardmore, a fresh-faced nineteen-year-old heading off for a job in the Consular Service, to old Captain Bentley, weather-beaten and as emotional to look at as a Chinese joss. There was a nice middle-aged guy, Perkins, I think, who forgot his wife was on board until Miss Caruthers sent him back where he belonged.”
“Men were wax in her hands. She melted them, or softly molded them, or incinerated them, as she pleased. There wasn't a steward, even, grand and remote as she was, who, at her bidding, would have hesitated to souse the Old Man himself with a plate of soup. You have all seen such women—a sort of world's desire to all men. As a man-conqueror she was supreme. She was a whip-lash, a sting and a flame, an electric spark. Oh, believe me, at times there were flashes of will that scorched through her beauty and seduction and smote a victim into blank and shivering idiocy and fear.
“Men were like putty in her hands. She shaped them, or gently molded them, or destroyed them, as she wanted. There wasn't a servant, not even one as grand and distant as she was, who would have hesitated to drench the Old Man himself with a bowl of soup at her request. You’ve all seen women like her—a kind of unattainable desire for all men. As a man-conqueror, she was unmatched. She was like a whip, a sting, and a flame, a jolt of electricity. Oh, believe me, sometimes there were moments of will that cut through her beauty and charm, leaving her victims in a state of blank, trembling confusion and fear.”
“And don't fail to mark, in the light of what is to come, that she was a prideful woman. Pride of race, pride of caste, pride of sex, pride of power—she had it all, a pride strange and wilful and terrible.
“And don't forget to note, given what's about to happen, that she was a proud woman. Pride in her race, pride in her social class, pride in her gender, pride in her power—she had it all, a pride that was strange, stubborn, and overwhelming.
“She ran the ship, she ran the voyage, she ran everything, and she ran Dennitson. That he had outdistanced the pack even the least wise of us admitted. That she liked him, and that this feeling was growing, there was not a doubt. I am certain that she looked on him with kinder eyes than she had ever looked with on man before. We still worshiped, and were always hanging about waiting to be whistled up, though we knew that Dennitson was laps and laps ahead of us. What might have happened we shall never know, for we came to Colombo and something else happened.
“She managed the ship, she oversaw the voyage, she handled everything, and she took command of Dennitson. Even the least observant among us recognized that he had pulled ahead of everyone else. It was clear that she had feelings for him, and those feelings were growing. I'm sure she looked at him with more kindness than she had ever shown toward any man before. We still idolized him and were always lingering around, hoping to be called upon, even though we knew that Dennitson was miles ahead of us. What might have transpired we’ll never know, because we arrived in Colombo and something else occurred.”
“You know Colombo, and how the native boys dive for coins in the shark-infested bay. Of course, it is only among the ground sharks and fish sharks that they venture. It is almost uncanny the way they know sharks and can sense the presence of a real killer—a tiger shark, for instance, or a gray nurse strayed up from Australian waters. Let such a shark appear, and, long before the passengers can guess, every mother's son of them is out of the water in a wild scramble for safety.
“You know Colombo, and how the local boys dive for coins in the shark-infested bay. Of course, they only venture among the ground sharks and reef sharks. It's almost incredible how they can recognize sharks and sense when a real killer is around—like a tiger shark, for example, or a gray nurse that has wandered up from Australian waters. As soon as such a shark shows up, long before the passengers can figure it out, every single one of them is out of the water in a mad scramble for safety.”
“It was after tiffin, and Miss Caruthers was holding her usual court under the deck-awnings. Old Captain Bentley had just been whistled up, and had granted her what he never granted before... nor since—permission for the boys to come up on the promenade deck. You see, Miss Caruthers was a swimmer, and she was interested. She took up a collection of all our small change, and herself tossed it overside, singly and in handfuls, arranging the terms of the contests, chiding a miss, giving extra rewards to clever wins, in short, managing the whole exhibition.
“It was after lunch, and Miss Caruthers was holding her usual gathering under the deck awnings. Old Captain Bentley had just been called up and had given her what he had never given before... or since—permission for the boys to come up on the promenade deck. You see, Miss Caruthers was a swimmer, and she was interested. She collected all our spare change and tossed it overboard, one by one and by the handfuls, setting the rules for the contests, scolding a miss, giving extra rewards for clever wins, in short, managing the whole event.”
“She was especially keen on their jumping. You know, jumping feet-first from a height, it is very difficult to hold the body perpendicularly while in the air. The center of gravity of the male body is high, and the tendency is to overtopple. But the little beggars employed a method which she declared was new to her and which she desired to learn. Leaping from the davits of the boat-deck above, they plunged downward, their faces and shoulders bowed forward, looking at the water. And only at the last moment did they abruptly straighten up and enter the water erect and true.
“She was really interested in their jumping. You know, jumping feet-first from a height is really hard to keep the body straight while in the air. The center of gravity in a male body is high, so it tends to tip over. But those little rascals used a technique that she said was new to her, and she wanted to learn it. They jumped from the davits of the boat deck above, plunging downward with their faces and shoulders leaning forward, looking at the water. Only at the last second did they suddenly straighten up and enter the water upright and straight.”
“It was a pretty sight. Their diving was not so good, though there was one of them who was excellent at it, as he was in all the other stunts. Some white man must have taught him, for he made the proper swan dive and did it as beautifully as I have ever seen it. You know, headfirst into the water, from a great height, the problem is to enter the water at the perfect angle. Miss the angle and it means at the least a twisted back and injury for life. Also, it has meant death for many a bungler. But this boy could do it—seventy feet I know he cleared in one dive from the rigging—clenched hands on chest, head thrown back, sailing more like a bird, upward and out, and out and down, body flat on the air so that if it struck the surface in that position it would be split in half like a herring. But the moment before the water is reached, the head drops forward, the hands go out and lock the arms in an arch in advance of the head, and the body curves gracefully downward and enters the water just right.
“It was a beautiful sight. Their diving wasn’t that great, though one of them was exceptional at it, just like he was at all the other tricks. Some white guy must have taught him because he performed the perfect swan dive, and it was the most beautiful one I’ve ever seen. You know, entering the water headfirst from a great height, the challenge is to hit the water at the perfect angle. Miss that angle and you'll at least end up with a twisted back and a lifelong injury. It could even mean death for many who mess up. But this kid could do it—seventy feet, I know he cleared in one dive from the rigging—hands clenched on his chest, head thrown back, sailing more like a bird, upward and outward, and then down, body flat in the air so that if he hit the surface in that position, he would be split in half like a herring. But just before hitting the water, the head drops forward, the hands extend and lock the arms in an arch ahead of the head, and the body curves gracefully down, entering the water just perfectly.”
“This the boy did, again and again, to the delight of all of us, but particularly of Miss Caruthers. He could not have been a moment over twelve or thirteen, yet he was by far the cleverest of the gang. He was the favorite of his crowd, and its leader. Though there were a number older than he, they acknowledged his chieftaincy. He was a beautiful boy, a lithe young god in breathing bronze, eyes wide apart, intelligent and daring, a bubble, a mote, a beautiful flash and sparkle of life. You have seen wonderful glorious creatures—animals, anything, a leopard, a horse-restless, eager, too much alive ever to be still, silken of muscle, each slightest movement a benediction of grace, every action wild, untrammeled, and over all spilling out that intense vitality, that sheen and luster of living light. The boy had it. Life poured out of him almost in an effulgence. His skin glowed with it. It burned in his eyes. I swear I could almost hear it crackle from him. Looking at him, it was as if a whiff of ozone came to one's nostrils—so fresh and young was he, so resplendent with health, so wildly wild.
“This the boy did, over and over, delighting all of us, especially Miss Caruthers. He couldn’t have been more than twelve or thirteen, but he was definitely the smartest in our group. He was the favorite among his friends and their leader. Even though there were older kids, they accepted his leadership. He was a stunning boy, like a young god in living bronze, with wide-set, intelligent, daring eyes—full of energy, a tiny spark, a beautiful burst of life. You’ve seen amazing, glorious creatures—animals, like a leopard, a horse—restless, eager, never still, with muscles that shimmer, every little movement a display of grace, every action wild and free, overflowing with intense vitality, that glow and shine of living light. The boy had it. Life radiated from him almost like a bright light. His skin beamed with it. It burned in his eyes. I swear I could almost hear it crackling from him. Looking at him was like catching a breath of fresh air—so vibrant and young he was, so radiant with health, so wildly free.”
“This was the boy. And it was he who gave the alarm in the midst of the sport. The boys made a dash of it for the gangway platform, swimming the fastest strokes they knew, pellmell, floundering and splashing, fright in their faces, clambering out with jumps and surges, any way to get out, lending one another a hand to safety, till all were strung along the gangway and peering down into the water.
“This was the boy. And he was the one who raised the alarm in the middle of the fun. The boys rushed for the gangway platform, swimming as fast as they could, all over the place, floundering and splashing, panic on their faces, scrambling out with leaps and pushes, any way to get out, helping each other to safety, until they were all lined up along the gangway, looking down into the water.
“'What is the matter?' asked Miss Caruthers.
"What's wrong?" asked Ms. Caruthers.
“'A shark, I fancy,' Captain Bentley answered. 'Lucky little beggars that he didn't get one of them.'
“A shark, I guess,” Captain Bentley replied. “Lucky little guys that he didn't take one of them.”
“'Are they afraid of sharks?' she asked.
“'Are they scared of sharks?' she asked.”
“'Aren't you?' he asked back.”
“'Aren't you?' he replied.”
She shuddered, looked overside at the water, and made a move.
She shuddered, looked over at the water, and made a move.
“'Not for the world would I venture where a shark might be,' she said, and shuddered again. 'They are horrible! Horrible!'
“'I wouldn’t go anywhere near where a shark might be for anything,' she said, shuddering again. 'They’re awful! Awful!'"
“The boys came up on the promenade deck, clustering close to the rail and worshiping Miss Caruthers who had flung them such a wealth of backsheesh. The performance being over, Captain Bentley motioned to them to clear out. But she stopped him.
“The boys came up on the promenade deck, huddling close to the rail and admiring Miss Caruthers, who had showered them with so much money. Once the performance was over, Captain Bentley signaled for them to leave. But she held him back.
“'One moment, please, Captain. I have always understood that the natives are not afraid of sharks.'
“‘One moment, please, Captain. I've always believed that the locals aren't scared of sharks.’”
“She beckoned the boy of the swan dive nearer to her, and signed to him to dive over again. He shook his head, and along with all his crew behind him laughed as if it were a good joke.
“She signaled for the boy performing the swan dive to come closer, and motioned for him to dive again. He shook his head, and along with all his friends behind him, laughed as if it were a great joke."
“'Shark,' he volunteered, pointing to the water.
“'Shark,' he said, pointing to the water.
“'No,' she said. 'There is no shark.'
'No,' she said. 'There isn't any shark.'
“But he nodded his head positively, and the boys behind him nodded with equal positiveness.
“But he nodded his head confidently, and the boys behind him nodded with the same certainty.”
“'No, no, no,' she cried. And then to us, 'Who'll lend me a half-crown and a sovereign!'
“'No, no, no,' she shouted. And then to us, 'Who'll lend me a two-pound coin and a sovereign!'”
“Immediately the half dozen of us were presenting her with crowns and sovereigns, and she accepted the two coins from young Ardmore.
“Right away, the six of us were giving her crowns and coins, and she took the two coins from young Ardmore.”
“She held up the half-crown for the boys to see. But there was no eager rush to the rail preparatory to leaping. They stood there grinning sheepishly. She offered the coin to each one individually, and each, as his turn came, rubbed his foot against his calf, shook his head, and grinned. Then she tossed the half-crown overboard. With wistful, regretful faces they watched its silver flight through the air, but not one moved to follow it.
“She raised the half-crown for the boys to see. But there was no excited rush to the rail ready to jump in. They just stood there grinning awkwardly. She offered the coin to each of them one by one, and each time it was their turn, they rubbed their foot against their calf, shook their head, and smiled. Then she threw the half-crown overboard. With longing, regretful expressions, they watched its silver descent through the air, but not one of them moved to chase after it.
“'Don't do it with the sovereign,' Dennitson said to her in a low voice.
“'Don't do it with the ruler,' Dennitson said to her in a quiet voice.
“She took no notice, but held up the gold coin before the eyes of the boy of the swan dive.
“She ignored it, but held up the gold coin in front of the boy who did the swan dive.
“'Don't,' said Captain Bentley. 'I wouldn't throw a sick cat overside with a shark around.'
“'Don't,' said Captain Bentley. 'I wouldn't toss a sick cat overboard with a shark nearby.'”
“But she laughed, bent on her purpose, and continued to dazzle the boy.
“But she laughed, determined to achieve her goal, and kept mesmerizing the boy.
“'Don't tempt him,' Dennitson urged. 'It is a fortune to him, and he might go over after it.'
“'Don't provoke him,' Dennitson urged. 'It's a fortune to him, and he might chase after it.'”
“'Wouldn't YOU?' she flared at him. 'If I threw it?'”
“‘Wouldn’t YOU?’ she snapped at him. ‘If I threw it?’”
This last more softly.
This lasts longer, more gently.
Dennitson shook his head.
Dennitson shook his head.
“'Your price is high,' she said. 'For how many sovereigns would you go?'
“'Your price is steep,' she said. 'For how many sovereigns would you settle?'
“'There are not enough coined to get me overside,' was his answer.
“'There isn't enough money to get me to go over there,' was his answer.
“She debated a moment, the boy forgotten in her tilt with Dennitson.
“She thought for a moment, forgetting about the boy in her argument with Dennitson.
“'For me?' she said very softly.
"For me?" she said softly.
“'To save your life—yes. But not otherwise.'
“'To save your life—yes. But not for any other reason.'”
“She turned back to the boy. Again she held the coin before his eyes, dazzling him with the vastness of its value. Then she made as to toss it out, and, involuntarily, he made a half-movement toward the rail, but was checked by sharp cries of reproof from his companions. There was anger in their voices as well.
“She turned back to the boy. Again she held the coin before his eyes, dazzling him with its incredible value. Then she pretended to toss it out, and, without thinking, he moved halfway toward the rail, but was stopped by sharp sounds of disapproval from his friends. There was anger in their voices too.”
“'I know it is only fooling,' Dennitson said. 'Carry it as far as you like, but for heaven's sake don't throw it.'
“'I know it's just a joke,' Dennitson said. 'Take it as far as you want, but please, don’t throw it.'”
“Whether it was that strange wilfulness of hers, or whether she doubted the boy could be persuaded, there is no telling. It was unexpected to all of us. Out from the shade of the awning the coin flashed golden in the blaze of sunshine and fell toward the sea in a glittering arch. Before a hand could stay him, the boy was over the rail and curving beautifully downward after the coin. Both were in the air at the same time. It was a pretty sight. The sovereign cut the water sharply, and at the very spot, almost at the same instant, with scarcely a splash, the boy entered.
“Whether it was her strange stubbornness, or if she thought the boy wouldn’t be convinced, it’s hard to say. It surprised all of us. From under the awning, the coin glimmered gold in the bright sunlight and arced toward the sea. Before anyone could stop him, the boy was over the railing, beautifully diving down after the coin. They were both in the air at the same time. It was a lovely sight. The coin sliced through the water sharply, and at that exact spot, almost at the same moment, with barely a splash, the boy plunged in.”
“From the quicker-eyed black boys watching, came an exclamation. We were all at the railing. Don't tell me it is necessary for a shark to turn on its back. That one did not. In the clear water, from the height we were above it, we saw everything. The shark was a big brute, and with one drive he cut the boy squarely in half.
“From the sharper-eyed Black boys watching, came a shout. We were all at the railing. Don’t tell me it's necessary for a shark to flip onto its back. That one didn’t. In the clear water, from the height we were above it, we saw everything. The shark was a big beast, and with one swift motion, it sliced the boy completely in half.
“There was a murmur or something from among us—who made it I did not know; it might have been I. And then there was silence. Miss Caruthers was the first to speak. Her face was deathly white.
“There was a murmur or something from among us—who made it, I didn’t know; it might have been me. And then there was silence. Miss Caruthers was the first to speak. Her face was very pale."
“'I never dreamed,' she said, and laughed a short, hysterical laugh.
“I never dreamed,” she said, and laughed a short, frantic laugh.
“All her pride was at work to give her control. She turned weakly toward Dennitson, and then, on from one to another of us. In her eyes was a terrible sickness, and her lips were trembling. We were brutes—oh, I know it, now that I look back upon it. But we did nothing.
“All her pride was at work to give her control. She turned weakly toward Dennitson, and then from one to another of us. In her eyes was a terrible sickness, and her lips were trembling. We were brutes—oh, I know it now that I look back on it. But we did nothing.”
“'Mr. Dennitson,' she said, 'Tom, won't you take me below!'
“'Mr. Dennitson,' she said, 'Tom, will you take me downstairs!'
“He never changed the direction of his gaze, which was the bleakest I have ever seen in a man's face, nor did he move an eyelid. He took a cigarette from his case and lighted it. Captain Bentley made a nasty sound in his throat and spat overboard. That was all; that and the silence.
“He never changed the direction of his gaze, which was the bleakest I have ever seen in a man's face, nor did he move an eyelid. He took a cigarette from his case and lit it. Captain Bentley made a nasty sound in his throat and spat overboard. That was all; that and the silence.”
“She turned away and started to walk firmly down the deck. Twenty feet away, she swayed and thrust a hand against the wall to save herself. And so she went on, supporting herself against the cabins and walking very slowly.” Treloar ceased. He turned his head and favored the little man with a look of cold inquiry.
“She turned away and started to walk confidently down the deck. Twenty feet away, she stumbled and put a hand against the wall to catch herself. And she continued on, leaning against the cabins and walking very slowly.” Treloar stopped. He turned his head and gave the little man a look of cold curiosity.
“Well,” he said finally. “Classify her.”
“Well,” he said at last. “Classify her.”
The little man gulped and swallowed.
The little man gulped and swallowed.
“I have nothing to say,” he said. “I have nothing whatever to say.”
“I have nothing to say,” he stated. “I really have nothing to say.”
TO KILL A MAN
THOUGH dim night-lights burned, she moved familiarly through the big rooms and wide halls, seeking vainly the half-finished book of verse she had mislaid and only now remembered. When she turned on the lights in the drawing-room, she disclosed herself clad in a sweeping negligee gown of soft rose-colored stuff, throat and shoulders smothered in lace. Her rings were still on her fingers, her massed yellow hair had not yet been taken down. She was delicately, gracefully beautiful, with slender, oval face, red lips, a faint color in the cheeks, and blue eyes of the chameleon sort that at will stare wide with the innocence of childhood, go hard and gray and brilliantly cold, or flame up in hot wilfulness and mastery.
THOUGH dim night-lights glowed, she moved comfortably through the large rooms and wide hallways, searching in vain for the unfinished poetry book she had misplaced and just now remembered. When she turned on the lights in the living room, she revealed herself wearing a flowing negligee gown made of soft rose-colored fabric, with her throat and shoulders covered in lace. Her rings were still on her fingers, and her thick yellow hair had not yet been taken down. She was delicately and gracefully beautiful, with a slender, oval face, red lips, a hint of color in her cheeks, and blue eyes that changed like a chameleon—capable of staring wide with the innocence of childhood, turning hard and gray with a brilliant coldness, or blazing up with hot determination and confidence.
She turned the lights off and passed out and down the hall toward the morning room. At the entrance she paused and listened. From farther on had come, not a noise, but an impression of movement. She could have sworn she had not heard anything, yet something had been different. The atmosphere of night quietude had been disturbed. She wondered what servant could be prowling about. Not the butler, who was notorious for retiring early save on special occasion. Nor could it be her maid, whom she had permitted to go that evening.
She switched off the lights and drifted down the hall toward the morning room. At the entrance, she stopped and listened. From farther away, there wasn't a sound, but she sensed movement. She could have sworn she hadn’t heard anything, yet something felt off. The calm of the night had been interrupted. She wondered which servant could be lurking around. Definitely not the butler, who was known for going to bed early unless it was a special occasion. And it couldn't be her maid, since she had allowed her to leave for the evening.
Passing on to the dining-room, she found the door closed. Why she opened it and went on in, she did not know, except for the feeling that the disturbing factor, whatever it might be, was there. The room was in darkness, and she felt her way to the button and pressed. As the blaze of light flashed on, she stepped back and cried out. It was a mere “Oh!” and it was not loud.
Passing into the dining room, she found the door closed. She didn’t really know why she opened it and went in, other than the instinct that whatever was bothering her was likely inside. The room was dark, so she felt her way to the light switch and pressed it. As the bright light came on, she stepped back and gasped. It was just a soft “Oh!” and not very loud.
Facing her, alongside the button, flat against the wall, was a man. In his hand, pointed toward her, was a revolver. She noticed, even in the shock of seeing him, that the weapon was black and exceedingly long-barreled. She knew black and exceedingly long it for what it was, a Colt's. He was a medium-sized man, roughly clad, brown-eyed, and swarthy with sunburn. He seemed very cool. There was no wabble to the revolver and it was directed toward her stomach, not from an outstretched arm, but from the hip, against which the forearm rested.
Facing her, next to the button and pressed against the wall, was a man. In his hand, aimed at her, was a revolver. She noticed, even through the shock of seeing him, that the weapon was black and had an unusually long barrel. She recognized it for what it was—a Colt. He was an average-sized man, roughly dressed, with brown eyes and a sunburned, tanned complexion. He seemed very calm. The revolver had no wobble, and it was pointed at her stomach, not from an outstretched arm, but from his hip, where his forearm rested.
“Oh,” she said. “I beg your pardon. You startled me. What do you want?”
“Oh,” she said. “I’m sorry. You surprised me. What do you need?”
“I reckon I want to get out,” he answered, with a humorous twitch to the lips. “I've kind of lost my way in this here shebang, and if you'll kindly show me the door I'll cause no trouble and sure vamoose.”
“I think I want to leave,” he replied, with a playful smirk. “I’ve sort of lost my way in this place, and if you could just show me the door, I won’t cause any trouble and I’ll be on my way.”
“But what are you doing here?” she demanded, her voice touched with the sharpness of one used to authority.
“But what are you doing here?” she demanded, her voice edged with the sharpness of someone who was used to being in charge.
“Plain robbing, Miss, that's all. I came snooping around to see what I could gather up. I thought you wan't to home, seein' as I saw you pull out with your old man in an auto. I reckon that must a ben your pa, and you're Miss Setliffe.”
“Just plain robbery, Miss, that's it. I came sneaking around to see what I could grab. I figured you weren't home since I saw you leave with your dad in a car. I guess that must have been your dad, and you're Miss Setliffe.”
Mrs. Setliffe saw his mistake, appreciated the naive compliment, and decided not to undeceive him.
Mrs. Setliffe noticed his mistake, appreciated the innocent compliment, and decided not to correct him.
“How do you know I am Miss Setliffe?” she asked.
“How do you know I’m Miss Setliffe?” she asked.
“This is old Setliffe's house, ain't it?”
“This is old Setliffe's place, right?”
She nodded.
She agreed.
“I didn't know he had a daughter, but I reckon you must be her. And now, if it ain't botherin' you too much, I'd sure be obliged if you'd show me the way out.”
“I didn't know he had a daughter, but I guess you must be her. And now, if it’s not too much trouble, I’d really appreciate it if you could show me the way out.”
“But why should I? You are a robber, a burglar.”
“But why should I? You’re a thief, a crook.”
“If I wan't an ornery shorthorn at the business, I'd be accumulatin' them rings on your fingers instead of being polite,” he retorted.
“If I wasn’t such a grumpy guy about this, I’d be racking up those rings on your fingers instead of beingnice,” he shot back.
“I come to make a raise outa old Setliffe, and not to be robbing women-folks. If you get outa the way, I reckon I can find my own way out.”
“I’m here to make a deal with old Setliffe, not to steal from women. If you step aside, I think I can find my own way out.”
Mrs. Setliffe was a keen woman, and she felt that from such a man there was little to fear. That he was not a typical criminal, she was certain. From his speech she knew he was not of the cities, and she seemed to sense the wider, homelier air of large spaces.
Mrs. Setliffe was an observant woman, and she felt that there was little to fear from a man like him. She was sure he wasn’t a typical criminal. From the way he spoke, she could tell he wasn’t from the city, and she seemed to pick up on the more open, familiar vibe of vast spaces.
“Suppose I screamed?” she queried curiously. “Suppose I made an outcry for help? You couldn't shoot me?... a woman?”
“What if I screamed?” she asked, genuinely curious. “What if I called for help? You wouldn't shoot me?... a woman?”
She noted the fleeting bafflement in his brown eyes. He answered slowly and thoughtfully, as if working out a difficult problem. “I reckon, then, I'd have to choke you and maul you some bad.”
She noticed the brief confusion in his brown eyes. He replied slowly and thoughtfully, as if he was trying to solve a tough problem. “I guess I’d have to choke you and hurt you pretty badly.”
“A woman?”
"Is she a woman?"
“I'd sure have to,” he answered, and she saw his mouth set grimly.
“I definitely would,” he replied, and she noticed his mouth was set in a grim line.
“You're only a soft woman, but you see, Miss, I can't afford to go to jail. No, Miss, I sure can't. There's a friend of mine waitin' for me out West. He's in a hole, and I've got to help him out.” The mouth shaped even more grimly. “I guess I could choke you without hurting you much to speak of.”
“You're just a delicate lady, but you see, Miss, I can't risk going to jail. No, Miss, I really can't. I've got a friend out West who's in trouble, and I need to help him out.” The mouth twisted into an even darker expression. “I suppose I could strangle you without causing too much harm.”
Her eyes took on a baby stare of innocent incredulity as she watched him.
Her eyes had a wide-eyed, innocent look of disbelief as she watched him.
“I never met a burglar before,” she assured him, “and I can't begin to tell you how interested I am.”
“I’ve never met a burglar before,” she told him, “and I can’t even begin to explain how interested I am.”
“I'm not a burglar, Miss. Not a real one,” he hastened to add as she looked her amused unbelief. “It looks like it, me being here in your house. But it's the first time I ever tackled such a job. I needed the money bad. Besides, I kind of look on it like collecting what's coming to me.”
“I'm not a burglar, Miss. Not a real one,” he quickly added as she regarded him with amused disbelief. “I know it seems that way, me being in your house. But this is the first time I've ever done something like this. I really needed the money. Plus, I see it as just collecting what I deserve.”
“I don't understand,” she smiled encouragingly. “You came here to rob, and to rob is to take what is not yours.”
“I don't understand,” she smiled encouragingly. “You came here to steal, and stealing is taking something that doesn't belong to you.”
“Yes, and no, in this here particular case. But I reckon I'd better be going now.”
“Yes, and no, in this particular case. But I guess I should be heading out now.”
He started for the door of the dining-room, but she interposed, and a very beautiful obstacle she made of herself. His left hand went out as if to grip her, then hesitated. He was patently awed by her soft womanhood.
He headed for the dining room door, but she stepped in the way, making a stunning barrier of herself. His left hand reached out as if to hold her, then paused. He was clearly captivated by her delicate femininity.
“There!” she cried triumphantly. “I knew you wouldn't.”
“There!” she exclaimed triumphantly. “I knew you wouldn't.”
The man was embarrassed.
The guy was embarrassed.
“I ain't never manhandled a woman yet,” he explained, “and it don't come easy. But I sure will, if you set to screaming.”
“I've never manhandled a woman before,” he explained, “and it doesn’t come naturally. But I definitely will if you start screaming.”
“Won't you stay a few minutes and talk?” she urged. “I'm so interested. I should like to hear you explain how burglary is collecting what is coming to you.”
“Will you stay for a few minutes and talk?” she insisted. “I’m really interested. I’d love to hear you explain how burglary is just getting what you deserve.”
He looked at her admiringly.
He looked at her with admiration.
“I always thought women-folks were scairt of robbers,” he confessed. “But you don't seem none.”
“I always thought women were scared of robbers,” he admitted. “But you don’t seem scared at all.”
She laughed gaily.
She laughed joyfully.
“There are robbers and robbers, you know. I am not afraid of you, because I am confident you are not the sort of creature that would harm a woman. Come, talk with me a while. Nobody will disturb us. I am all alone. My—father caught the night train to New York. The servants are all asleep. I should like to give you something to eat—women always prepare midnight suppers for the burglars they catch, at least they do in the magazine stories. But I don't know where to find the food. Perhaps you will have something to drink?”
“There are different kinds of robbers, you know. I’m not scared of you because I'm sure you're not the type who would hurt a woman. Come, let’s talk for a bit. Nobody will bother us. I'm all alone. My dad took the night train to New York. The servants are all asleep. I’d like to offer you something to eat—women in stories always prepare midnight snacks for the burglars they catch, at least in the magazines. But I have no idea where to find food. Maybe you’d like something to drink?”
He hesitated, and did not reply; but she could see the admiration for her growing in his eyes.
He paused and didn't respond; still, she could see the admiration for her increasing in his eyes.
“You're not afraid?” she queried. “I won't poison you, I promise. I'll drink with you to show you it is all right.”
“You're not scared?” she asked. “I won't poison you, I promise. I'll drink with you to prove it's all good.”
“You sure are a surprise package of all right,” he declared, for the first time lowering the weapon and letting it hang at his side. “No one don't need to tell me ever again that women-folks in cities is afraid. You ain't much—just a little soft pretty thing. But you've sure got the spunk. And you're trustful on top of it. There ain't many women, or men either, who'd treat a man with a gun the way you're treating me.”
“You're definitely full of surprises,” he said, finally lowering the weapon and letting it rest at his side. “No one needs to remind me that women in cities are scared. You might not seem like much—just a delicate pretty thing. But you really have guts. And you're trusting on top of that. There aren't many women, or men for that matter, who would treat someone with a gun the way you're treating me.”
She smiled her pleasure in the compliment, and her face, was very earnest as she said:
She smiled, clearly pleased by the compliment, and her face was very serious as she said:
“That is because I like your appearance. You are too decent-looking a man to be a robber. You oughtn't to do such things. If you are in bad luck you should go to work. Come, put away that nasty revolver and let us talk it over. The thing for you to do is to work.”
"That’s because I like how you look. You’re way too good-looking to be a robber. You shouldn’t be doing stuff like this. If you're having a tough time, you should just find a job. Come on, put away that nasty gun and let’s discuss this. What you really need to do is work."
“Not in this burg,” he commented bitterly. “I've walked two inches off the bottom of my legs trying to find a job. Honest, I was a fine large man once... before I started looking for a job.”
“Not in this town,” he said bitterly. “I’ve walked two inches off the bottom of my legs trying to find a job. Honestly, I was a good sized guy once... before I started job hunting.”
The merry laughter with which she greeted his sally obviously pleased him, and she was quick to note and take advantage of it. She moved directly away from the door and toward the sideboard.
The cheerful laughter with which she responded to his remark clearly made him happy, and she was quick to notice and capitalize on it. She walked away from the door and headed straight for the sideboard.
“Come, you must tell me all about it while I get that drink for you. What will it be? Whisky?”
“Come on, you have to tell me all about it while I grab that drink for you. What do you want? Whisky?”
“Yes, ma'am,” he said, as he followed her, though he still carried the big revolver at his side, and though he glanced reluctantly at the unguarded open door.
“Yes, ma'am,” he said, following her, even though he still had the big revolver at his side and glanced hesitantly at the unguarded open door.
She filled a glass for him at the sideboard.
She poured him a drink at the side table.
“I promised to drink with you,” she said hesitatingly. “But I don't like whisky. I... I prefer sherry.”
“I promised to drink with you,” she said hesitantly. “But I don’t like whisky. I... I prefer sherry.”
She lifted the sherry bottle tentatively for his consent.
She cautiously lifted the sherry bottle, looking for his approval.
“Sure,” he answered, with a nod. “Whisky's a man's drink. I never like to see women at it. Wine's more their stuff.”
“Sure,” he replied, nodding. “Whiskey is a man's drink. I never like seeing women drinking it. Wine is more their thing.”
She raised her glass to his, her eyes meltingly sympathetic.
She lifted her glass to his, her eyes full of heartfelt sympathy.
“Here's to finding you a good position—”
“Here’s to landing you a great job—”
But she broke off at sight of the expression of surprised disgust on his face. The glass, barely touched, was removed from his wry lips.
But she stopped when she saw the look of surprised disgust on his face. The glass, barely touched, was taken away from his twisted lips.
“What is the matter!” she asked anxiously. “Don't you like it? Have I made a mistake?”
“What’s wrong?” she asked nervously. “Do you not like it? Did I mess up?”
“It's sure funny whisky. Tastes like it got burned and smoked in the making.”
“It's really strange whisky. Tastes like it was burned and smoked during the process.”
“Oh! How silly of me! I gave you Scotch. Of course you are accustomed to rye. Let me change it.”
“Oh! How silly of me! I gave you Scotch. Of course, you’re used to rye. Let me switch that out.”
She was almost solicitiously maternal, as she replaced the glass with another and sought and found the proper bottle.
She was almost excessively caring as she switched out the glass for another one and looked for the right bottle, finally finding it.
“Better?” she asked.
“Is it better?” she asked.
“Yes, ma'am. No smoke in it. It's sure the real good stuff. I ain't had a drink in a week. Kind of slick, that; oily, you know; not made in a chemical factory.”
“Yes, ma'am. No smoke in it. It’s definitely the good stuff. I haven’t had a drink in a week. It’s kind of smooth, you know; oily, not made in a chemical factory.”
“You are a drinking man?” It was half a question, half a challenge.
“You're a drinker?” It was part question, part challenge.
“No, ma'am, not to speak of. I HAVE rared up and ripsnorted at spells, but most unfrequent. But there is times when a good stiff jolt lands on the right spot kerchunk, and this is sure one of them. And now, thanking you for your kindness, ma'am, I'll just be a pulling along.”
“No, ma'am, not really. I have gotten angry and complained a few times, but it’s pretty rare. However, there are times when a good strong jolt hits just right, and this is definitely one of those times. And now, thank you for your kindness, ma'am, I’ll just be on my way.”
But Mrs. Setliffe did not want to lose her burglar. She was too poised a woman to possess much romance, but there was a thrill about the present situation that delighted her. Besides, she knew there was no danger. The man, despite his jaw and the steady brown eyes, was eminently tractable. Also, farther back in her consciousness glimmered the thought of an audience of admiring friends. It was too bad not to have that audience.
But Mrs. Setliffe didn’t want to lose her burglar. She was too composed a woman to have much romance in her life, but there was something exciting about the current situation that thrilled her. Plus, she knew there was no real danger. The man, despite his strong jaw and steady brown eyes, was quite manageable. Also, deeper in her mind was the idea of an audience of admiring friends. It was a pity not to have that audience.
“You haven't explained how burglary, in your case, is merely collecting what is your own,” she said. “Come, sit down, and tell me about it here at the table.”
“You haven't explained how burglary, in your case, is just getting back what's yours,” she said. “Come on, sit down, and tell me about it here at the table.”
She maneuvered for her own seat, and placed him across the corner from her. His alertness had not deserted him, as she noted, and his eyes roved sharply about, returning always with smoldering admiration to hers, but never resting long. And she noted likewise that while she spoke he was intent on listening for other sounds than those of her voice. Nor had he relinquished the revolver, which lay at the corner of the table between them, the butt close to his right hand.
She maneuvered to take her own seat and placed him across the corner from her. She noticed that he was still alert, his eyes darting around sharply before returning to hers with a smoldering admiration, but never lingering for long. She also observed that while she spoke, he was focused on listening for other sounds besides her voice. He hadn’t let go of the revolver either, which rested at the corner of the table between them, the handle close to his right hand.
But he was in a new habitat which he did not know. This man from the West, cunning in woodcraft and plainscraft, with eyes and ears open, tense and suspicious, did not know that under the table, close to her foot, was the push button of an electric bell. He had never heard of such a contrivance, and his keenness and wariness went for naught.
But he was in a new environment that he wasn’t familiar with. This man from the West, skilled in navigating woods and plains, with his eyes and ears alert, tense, and suspicious, didn’t realize that under the table, near her foot, was the button for an electric bell. He had never encountered such a device, and his sharp instincts and caution were useless.
“It's like this, Miss,” he began, in response to her urging. “Old Setliffe done me up in a little deal once. It was raw, but it worked. Anything will work full and legal when it's got few hundred million behind it. I'm not squealin', and I ain't taking a slam at your pa. He don't know me from Adam, and I reckon he don't know he done me outa anything. He's too big, thinking and dealing in millions, to ever hear of a small potato like me. He's an operator. He's got all kinds of experts thinking and planning and working for him, some of them, I hear, getting more cash salary than the President of the United States. I'm only one of thousands that have been done up by your pa, that's all.
“Here’s the thing, Miss,” he started, responding to her encouragement. “Old Setliffe pulled one over on me in a little deal once. It was shady, but it worked. Anything can go smoothly and legally when you have a few hundred million backing it up. I'm not snitching, and I’m not badmouthing your dad. He doesn’t know me from anyone, and I guess he doesn’t realize he cheated me out of anything. He’s too caught up in thinking and dealing with millions to ever pay attention to a small timer like me. He’s a pro. He’s got all sorts of experts thinking, planning, and working for him, some of whom, I hear, make more money than the President of the United States. I'm just one of thousands who’ve been screwed over by your dad, that’s all.
“You see, ma'am, I had a little hole in the ground—a dinky, hydraulic, one-horse outfit of a mine. And when the Setliffe crowd shook down Idaho, and reorganized the smelter trust, and roped in the rest of the landscape, and put through the big hydraulic scheme at Twin Pines, why I sure got squeezed. I never had a run for my money. I was scratched off the card before the first heat. And so, to-night, being broke and my friend needing me bad, I just dropped around to make a raise outa your pa. Seeing as I needed it, it kinda was coming to me.”
“You see, ma'am, I had a small hole in the ground—a tiny, hydraulic, one-horse operation of a mine. And when the Setliffe group took over Idaho, reorganized the smelter trust, pulled in the rest of the area, and carried out the big hydraulic project at Twin Pines, I really got squeezed. I never got a chance to make any money. I was cut off before the first round even started. So, tonight, being broke and with my friend needing me badly, I just came by to ask your dad for some help. Since I needed it, it kind of felt like it was owed to me.”
“Granting all that you say is so,” she said, “nevertheless it does not make house-breaking any the less house-breaking. You couldn't make such a defense in a court of law.”
“Okay, I'll accept everything you’re saying,” she said, “but that doesn't change the fact that breaking into a house is still breaking in. You wouldn't be able to use that argument in court.”
“I know that,” he confessed meekly. “What's right ain't always legal. And that's why I am so uncomfortable a-settin' here and talking with you. Not that I ain't enjoying your company—I sure do enjoy it—but I just can't afford to be caught. I know what they'd do to me in this here city. There was a young fellow that got fifty years only last week for holding a man up on the street for two dollars and eighty-five cents. I read about it in the paper. When times is hard and they ain't no work, men get desperate. And then the other men who've got something to be robbed of get desperate, too, and they just sure soak it to the other fellows. If I got caught, I reckon I wouldn't get a mite less than ten years. That's why I'm hankering to be on my way.”
“I know that,” he admitted quietly. “What’s right isn’t always legal. And that’s why I feel so uneasy sitting here and talking with you. Not that I don’t enjoy your company—I really do—but I just can’t take the risk of getting caught. I know what they’d do to me in this city. Just last week, a young guy got fifty years for holding someone up on the street for two dollars and eighty-five cents. I read about it in the paper. When times are tough and there’s no work, people get desperate. And then the ones who have something worth robbing get desperate, too, and they really go after the other guys. If I got caught, I figure I wouldn’t get anything less than ten years. That’s why I’m eager to get going.”
“No; wait.” She lifted a detaining hand, at the same time removing her foot from the bell, which she had been pressing intermittently. “You haven't told me your name yet.”
“No; wait.” She raised a hand to stop him, pulling her foot off the bell that she had been pressing on and off. “You still haven't told me your name.”
He hesitated.
He paused.
“Call me Dave.”
"Just call me Dave."
“Then... Dave,” she laughed with pretty confusion. “Something must be done for you. You are a young man, and you are just at the beginning of a bad start. If you begin by attempting to collect what you think is coming to you, later on you will be collecting what you are perfectly sure isn't coming to you. And you know what the end will be. Instead of this, we must find something honorable for you to do.”
“Then... Dave,” she laughed with charming confusion. “We need to do something about you. You're a young man, and you're just at the start of a rough path. If you start off trying to get what you think you deserve, later on, you'll be trying to get what you know you definitely don't deserve. And you know how that will turn out. Instead, we need to find something honorable for you to do.”
“I need the money, and I need it now,” he replied doggedly. “It's not for myself, but for that friend I told you about. He's in a peck of trouble, and he's got to get his lift now or not at all.”
“I need the money, and I need it now,” he said firmly. “It's not for me, but for that friend I mentioned. He's in a lot of trouble, and he has to get his ride now or never.”
“I can find you a position,” she said quickly. “And—yes, the very thing!—I'll lend you the money you want to send to your friend. This you can pay back out of your salary.”
“I can help you get a job,” she said quickly. “And—yes, the perfect solution!—I'll lend you the money you need to send to your friend. You can pay me back from your salary.”
“About three hundred would do,” he said slowly. “Three hundred would pull him through. I'd work my fingers off for a year for that, and my keep, and a few cents to buy Bull Durham with.”
“About three hundred would be enough,” he said slowly. “Three hundred would get him by. I’d work my fingers to the bone for a year for that, plus my living expenses, and a few cents to buy Bull Durham.”
“Ah! You smoke! I never thought of it.”
“Wow! You smoke! I never realized that.”
Her hand went out over the revolver toward his hand, as she pointed to the tell-tale yellow stain on his fingers. At the same time her eyes measured the nearness of her own hand and of his to the weapon. She ached to grip it in one swift movement. She was sure she could do it, and yet she was not sure; and so it was that she refrained as she withdrew her hand.
Her hand reached out over the gun toward his hand, pointing to the telltale yellow stain on his fingers. At the same time, her eyes assessed how close her hand and his were to the weapon. She longed to grab it in one quick motion. She was confident she could do it, but at the same time, she wasn't sure; so she hesitated and pulled her hand back.
“Won't you smoke?” she invited.
"Do you want to smoke?" she asked.
“I'm 'most dying to.”
“I can’t wait to.”
“Then do so. I don't mind. I really like it—cigarettes, I mean.”
“Then go ahead. I don’t care. I actually enjoy it—cigarettes, I mean.”
With his left band he dipped into his side pocket, brought out a loose wheat-straw paper and shifted it to his right hand close by the revolver. Again he dipped, transferring to the paper a pinch of brown, flaky tobacco. Then he proceeded, both hands just over the revolver, to roll the cigarette.
With his left hand, he reached into his side pocket, pulled out a piece of loose wheat-straw paper, and moved it to his right hand next to the revolver. He reached in again, putting a pinch of brown, flaky tobacco onto the paper. Then, with both hands just above the revolver, he started rolling the cigarette.
“From the way you hover close to that nasty weapon, you seem to be afraid of me,” she challenged.
“From the way you stand so close to that nasty weapon, you look like you're scared of me,” she challenged.
“Not exactly afraid of you, ma'am, but, under the circumstances, just a mite timid.”
“Not really afraid of you, ma'am, but, given the situation, just a bit nervous.”
“But I've not been afraid of you.”
“But I haven't been afraid of you.”
“You've got nothing to lose.”
"You have nothing to lose."
“My life,” she retorted.
"My life," she snapped.
“That's right,” he acknowledged promptly, “and you ain't been scairt of me. Mebbe I am over anxious.”
“That's right,” he said quickly, “and you haven't been scared of me. Maybe I am being too anxious.”
“I wouldn't cause you any harm.”
"I wouldn't hurt you."
Even as she spoke, her slipper felt for the bell and pressed it. At the same time her eyes were earnest with a plea of honesty.
Even as she spoke, her slipper reached for the bell and pressed it. At the same time, her eyes were sincere, pleading for honesty.
“You are a judge of men. I know it. And of women. Surely, when I am trying to persuade you from a criminal life and to get you honest work to do....?”
“You judge people. I know that. And women too. So, when I'm trying to convince you to leave a life of crime and find you honest work to do...?”
He was immediately contrite.
He was instantly remorseful.
“I sure beg your pardon, ma'am,” he said. “I reckon my nervousness ain't complimentary.”
“I really apologize, ma'am,” he said. “I guess my nervousness isn't exactly flattering.”
As he spoke, he drew his right hand from the table, and after lighting the cigarette, dropped it by his side.
As he talked, he took his right hand off the table, lit the cigarette, and let it fall by his side.
“Thank you for your confidence,” she breathed softly, resolutely keeping her eyes from measuring the distance to the revolver, and keeping her foot pressed firmly on the bell.
“Thank you for your trust,” she said quietly, determined not to look at the distance to the revolver, and keeping her foot pressed down firmly on the bell.
“About that three hundred,” he began. “I can telegraph it West to-night. And I'll agree to work a year for it and my keep.”
“About that three hundred,” he started. “I can wire it to the West tonight. And I’ll agree to work for a year for it and my living expenses.”
“You will earn more than that. I can promise seventy-five dollars a month at the least. Do you know horses?”
“You’ll earn more than that. I can promise at least seventy-five dollars a month. Do you know anything about horses?”
His face lighted up and his eyes sparkled.
His face lit up and his eyes sparkled.
“Then go to work for me—or for my father, rather, though I engage all the servants. I need a second coachman—”
“Then go to work for me—or for my father, actually, since I hire all the staff. I need a second coachman—”
“And wear a uniform?” he interrupted sharply, the sneer of the free-born West in his voice and on his lips.
“And wear a uniform?” he interrupted abruptly, the sneer of the free-born West in his voice and on his lips.
She smiled tolerantly.
She smiled patiently.
“Evidently that won't do. Let me think. Yes. Can you break and handle colts?”
“Clearly, that won't work. Let me think. Yes. Can you train and manage young horses?”
He nodded.
He agreed.
“We have a stock farm, and there's room for just such a man as you. Will you take it?”
“We have a stock farm, and there's space for someone like you. Will you take it?”
“Will I, ma'am?” His voice was rich with gratitude and enthusiasm. “Show me to it. I'll dig right in to-morrow. And I can sure promise you one thing, ma'am. You'll never be sorry for lending Hughie Luke a hand in his trouble—”
“Will I, ma'am?” His voice was full of gratitude and excitement. “Show me to it. I'll start right on it tomorrow. And I can definitely promise you one thing, ma'am. You'll never regret helping Hughie Luke out of his trouble—”
“I thought you said to call you Dave,” she chided forgivingly.
“I thought you said to call you Dave,” she said, smiling.
“I did, ma'am. I did. And I sure beg your pardon. It was just plain bluff. My real name is Hughie Luke. And if you'll give me the address of that stock farm of yours, and the railroad fare, I head for it first thing in the morning.”
“I did, ma'am. I did. And I’m really sorry about that. It was just a total bluff. My real name is Hughie Luke. If you can give me the address of your stock farm and the train fare, I’ll head there first thing in the morning.”
Throughout the conversation she had never relaxed her attempts on the bell. She had pressed it in every alarming way—three shorts and a long, two and a long, and five. She had tried long series of shorts, and, once, she had held the button down for a solid three minutes. And she had been divided between objurgation of the stupid, heavy-sleeping butler and doubt if the bell were in order.
Throughout the conversation, she never stopped trying to ring the bell. She pressed it in every urgent way—three short rings and a long one, two short and a long one, and five short ones. She experimented with long sequences of short rings, and at one point, she held the button down for a full three minutes. She found herself torn between scolding the clueless, heavy-sleeping butler and wondering if the bell was working properly.
“I am so glad,” she said; “so glad that you are willing. There won't be much to arrange. But you will first have to trust me while I go upstairs for my purse.”
“I’m so glad,” she said; “really glad that you’re willing. There won’t be much to organize. But you’ll first need to trust me while I go upstairs to get my purse.”
She saw the doubt flicker momentarily in his eyes, and added hastily, “But you see I am trusting you with the three hundred dollars.”
She saw the doubt flicker for a moment in his eyes and quickly added, “But you see, I’m trusting you with the three hundred dollars.”
“I believe you, ma'am,” he came back gallantly. “Though I just can't help this nervousness.”
“I believe you, ma'am,” he responded charmingly. “But I just can't shake this nervousness.”
“Shall I go and get it?”
“Should I go and get it?”
But before she could receive consent, a slight muffled jar from the distance came to her ear. She knew it for the swing-door of the butler's pantry. But so slight was it—more a faint vibration than a sound—that she would not have heard had not her ears been keyed and listening for it. Yet the man had heard. He was startled in his composed way.
But before she could get permission, she heard a soft muffled noise in the distance. She recognized it as the swing door of the butler's pantry. It was so subtle—more of a faint vibration than a sound—that she wouldn't have noticed it if she hadn't been tuned in and listening for it. But the man had heard it. He was surprised, though he tried to act calm.
“What was that?” he demanded.
“What was that?” he asked.
For answer, her left hand flashed out to the revolver and brought it back. She had had the start of him, and she needed it, for the next instant his hand leaped up from his side, clutching emptiness where the revolver had been.
For an answer, her left hand shot out to grab the revolver and pulled it back. She had managed to get the jump on him, which she needed, because the next moment his hand shot up from his side, grasping at the air where the revolver used to be.
“Sit down!” she commanded sharply, in a voice new to him. “Don't move. Keep your hands on the table.”
“Sit down!” she ordered firmly, in a way he hadn’t heard before. “Don’t move. Keep your hands on the table.”
She had taken a lesson from him. Instead of holding the heavy weapon extended, the butt of it and her forearm rested on the table, the muzzle pointed, not at his head, but his chest. And he, looking coolly and obeying her commands, knew there was no chance of the kick-up of the recoil producing a miss. Also, he saw that the revolver did not wabble, nor the hand shake, and he was thoroughly conversant with the size of hole the soft-nosed bullets could make. He had eyes, not for her, but for the hammer, which had risen under the pressure of her forefinger on the trigger.
She had learned a lesson from him. Instead of keeping the heavy weapon fully extended, the butt and her forearm rested on the table, the muzzle aimed not at his head, but at his chest. He, looking calm and following her commands, knew there was no way the recoil could cause a miss. He also noticed that the revolver didn’t waver, nor did her hand shake, and he was well aware of the size of the hole the soft-nosed bullets could create. His focus wasn’t on her, but on the hammer, which had risen under the pressure of her forefinger on the trigger.
“I reckon I'd best warn you that that there trigger-pull is filed dreadful fine. Don't press too hard, or I'll have a hole in me the size of a walnut.”
“I think I should warn you that the trigger pull is really sensitive. Don’t squeeze too hard, or I’ll have a hole in me the size of a walnut.”
She slacked the hammer partly down.
She slightly loosened the hammer.
“That's better,” he commented. “You'd best put it down all the way. You see how easy it works. If you want to, a quick light pull will jiffy her up and back and make a pretty mess all over your nice floor.”
“That's better,” he said. “You should lower it all the way. You see how easily it works. If you want, a quick tug will spring her back and make a nice mess all over your clean floor.”
A door opened behind him, and he heard somebody enter the room. But he did not turn his bead. He was looking at her, and he found it the face of another woman—hard, cold, pitiless yet brilliant in its beauty. The eyes, too, were hard, though blazing with a cold light.
A door opened behind him, and he heard someone come into the room. But he didn’t turn his head. He was looking at her, and he saw the face of another woman—hard, cold, pitiless yet stunning in its beauty. The eyes were also hard, but shining with a cold light.
“Thomas,” she commanded, “go to the telephone and call the police. Why were you so long in answering?”
“Thomas,” she ordered, “go to the phone and call the police. Why did it take you so long to respond?”
“I came as soon as I heard the bell, madam,” was the answer.
"I came as soon as I heard the bell, ma'am," was the reply.
The robber never took his eyes from hers, nor did she from his, but at mention of the bell she noticed that his eyes were puzzled for the moment.
The robber never took his eyes off hers, and she didn't do the same, but when the bell was mentioned, she saw that his eyes looked momentarily confused.
“Beg your pardon,” said the butler from behind, “but wouldn't it be better for me to get a weapon and arouse the servants?”
“Excuse me,” said the butler from behind, “but wouldn’t it be better for me to grab a weapon and wake up the staff?”
“No; ring for the police. I can hold this man. Go and do it—quickly.”
“No; call the police. I can hold this guy. Go do it—quickly.”
The butler slippered out of the room, and the man and the woman sat on, gazing into each other's eyes. To her it was an experience keen with enjoyment, and in her mind was the gossip of her crowd, and she saw notes in the society weeklies of the beautiful young Mrs. Setliffe capturing an armed robber single-handed. It would create a sensation, she was sure.
The butler quietly left the room, and the man and the woman continued to sit, looking into each other's eyes. For her, it was a moment filled with pleasure, and she thought about the chatter among her friends, imagining headlines in the society magazines about the stunning young Mrs. Setliffe single-handedly taking down an armed robber. She was certain it would make a splash.
“When you get that sentence you mentioned,” she said coldly, “you will have time to meditate upon what a fool you have been, taking other persons' property and threatening women with revolvers. You will have time to learn your lesson thoroughly. Now tell the truth. You haven't any friend in trouble. All that you told me was lies.”
“When you get that sentence you mentioned,” she said coldly, “you’ll have time to think about what a fool you’ve been, taking other people’s stuff and threatening women with guns. You’ll have time to really learn your lesson. Now be honest. You don’t have any friend in trouble. Everything you told me was a lie.”
He did not reply. Though his eyes were upon her, they seemed blank. In truth, for the instant she was veiled to him, and what he saw was the wide sunwashed spaces of the West, where men and women were bigger than the rotten denizens, as he had encountered them, of the thrice rotten cities of the East.
He didn't respond. Even though his eyes were on her, they looked empty. For a moment, she felt invisible to him, and all he could see was the vast, sunlit landscapes of the West, where people seemed larger than the corrupt inhabitants he had witnessed in the thoroughly decayed cities of the East.
“Go on. Why don't you speak? Why don't you lie some more? Why don't you beg to be let off?”
“Go ahead. Why don't you say something? Why don't you keep lying? Why don't you beg to be let off?”
“I might,” he answered, licking his dry lips. “I might ask to be let off if...”
“I might,” he replied, licking his dry lips. “I might ask to be released if...”
“If what?” she demanded peremptorily, as he paused.
“If what?” she insisted firmly, as he hesitated.
“I was trying to think of a word you reminded me of. As I was saying, I might if you was a decent woman.”
"I was trying to think of a word that made me think of you. Like I said, I might if you were a decent woman."
Her face paled.
Her face went pale.
“Be careful,” she warned.
“Be careful,” she said.
“You don't dast kill me,” he sneered. “The world's a pretty low down place to have a thing like you prowling around in it, but it ain't so plumb low down, I reckon, as to let you put a hole in me. You're sure bad, but the trouble with you is that you're weak in your badness. It ain't much to kill a man, but you ain't got it in you. There's where you lose out.”
“You wouldn't dare kill me,” he sneered. “The world is a pretty messed up place to have someone like you lurking around, but I guess it's not so low that you can actually put a hole in me. You're definitely bad, but the problem is that you're weak in your badness. It's not a big deal to kill a man, but you just don't have it in you. That's where you fall short.”
“Be careful of what you say,” she repeated. “Or else, I warn you, it will go hard with you. It can be seen to whether your sentence is light or heavy.”
“Be careful what you say,” she repeated. “Otherwise, I warn you, it will be tough for you. It's easy to tell if your words are light or heavy.”
“Something's the matter with God,” he remarked irrelevantly, “to be letting you around loose. It's clean beyond me what he's up to, playing such-like tricks on poor humanity. Now if I was God—”
“There's something off about God,” he said randomly, “to let you roam free. I can't understand what he's thinking, pulling these kinds of stunts on poor humanity. If I were God—”
His further opinion was interrupted by the entrance of the butler.
His thoughts were cut short by the entrance of the butler.
“Something is wrong with the telephone, madam,” he announced. “The wires are crossed or something, because I can't get Central.”
“There's something wrong with the phone, ma'am,” he said. “The wires must be crossed or something because I can't reach the operator.”
“Go and call one of the servants,” she ordered. “Send him out for an officer, and then return here.”
“Go and call one of the servants,” she said. “Send him out for an officer, and then come back here.”
Again the pair was left alone.
Again, the two were left alone.
“Will you kindly answer one question, ma'am?” the man said. “That servant fellow said something about a bell. I watched you like a cat, and you sure rung no bell.”
“Could you please answer one question, ma'am?” the man said. “That servant guy mentioned something about a bell. I kept an eye on you like a hawk, and you definitely didn't ring any bell.”
“It was under the table, you poor fool. I pressed it with my foot.”
“It was under the table, you poor thing. I pushed it with my foot.”
“Thank you, ma'am. I reckoned I'd seen your kind before, and now I sure know I have. I spoke to you true and trusting, and all the time you was lying like hell to me.”
“Thank you, ma'am. I figured I had seen someone like you before, and now I definitely know I have. I spoke to you honestly and with trust, and all the while, you were lying to me.”
She laughed mockingly.
She laughed sarcastically.
“Go on. Say what you wish. It is very interesting.”
“Go ahead. Say what you want. It’s really interesting.”
“You made eyes at me, looking soft and kind, playing up all the time the fact that you wore skirts instead of pants—and all the time with your foot on the bell under the table. Well, there's some consolation. I'd sooner be poor Hughie Luke, doing his ten years, than be in your skin. Ma'am, hell is full of women like you.”
“You were giving me those soft, kind looks, always emphasizing that you wore skirts instead of pants—and all the while you had your foot on the bell under the table. Well, that’s some comfort. I’d rather be poor Hughie Luke, serving his ten years, than be in your shoes. Ma’am, hell is full of women like you.”
There was silence for a space, in which the man, never taking his eyes from her, studying her, was making up his mind.
There was a pause of silence during which the man, keeping his eyes on her, was assessing her and deciding what to do.
“Go on,” she urged. “Say something.”
“Go ahead,” she encouraged. “Say something.”
“Yes, ma'am, I'll say something. I'll sure say something. Do you know what I'm going to do? I'm going to get right up from this chair and walk out that door. I'd take the gun from you, only you might turn foolish and let it go off. You can have the gun. It's a good one. As I was saying, I am going right out that door. And you ain't going to pull that gun off either. It takes guts to shoot a man, and you sure ain't got them. Now get ready and see if you can pull that trigger. I ain't going to harm you. I'm going out that door, and I'm starting.”
“Yes, ma'am, I'll say something. I definitely will. Do you know what I'm going to do? I'm getting up from this chair and walking out that door. I would take the gun from you, but you might act irrationally and let it fire. You can keep the gun. It's a good one. Like I said, I'm going right out that door. And you’re not going to pull that gun on me either. It takes guts to shoot someone, and you sure don’t have them. Now, get ready and see if you can pull that trigger. I'm not going to hurt you. I'm walking out that door, and I'm starting now.”
Keeping his eyes fixed on her, he pushed back the chair and slowly stood erect. The hammer rose halfway. She watched it. So did he.
Keeping his eyes on her, he pushed the chair back and slowly stood up straight. The hammer lifted halfway. She watched it. So did he.
“Pull harder,” he advised. “It ain't half up yet. Go on and pull it and kill a man. That's what I said, kill a man, spatter his brains out on the floor, or slap a hole into him the size of your fist. That's what killing a man means.”
“Pull harder,” he said. “It’s not all the way up yet. Go ahead and pull it and take a man's life. That’s what I’m saying, take a man's life, splatter his brains on the floor, or punch a hole in him the size of your fist. That’s what killing a man really means.”
The hammer lowered jerkily but gently. The man turned his back and walked slowly to the door. She swung the revolver around so that it bore on his back. Twice again the hammer came up halfway and was reluctantly eased down.
The hammer dropped awkwardly but softly. The man turned away and walked slowly to the door. She aimed the revolver at his back. Twice more, the hammer lifted halfway and was hesitantly pulled down.
At the door the man turned for a moment before passing on. A sneer was on his lips. He spoke to her in a low voice, almost drawling, but in it was the quintessence of all loathing, as he called her a name unspeakable and vile.
At the door, the man paused for a moment before moving on. A sneer curved his lips. He spoke to her in a low, almost lazy voice, but it was filled with deep contempt as he called her an unspeakable and disgusting name.
THE MEXICAN
NOBODY knew his history—they of the Junta least of all. He was their “little mystery,” their “big patriot,” and in his way he worked as hard for the coming Mexican Revolution as did they. They were tardy in recognizing this, for not one of the Junta liked him. The day he first drifted into their crowded, busy rooms, they all suspected him of being a spy—one of the bought tools of the Diaz secret service. Too many of the comrades were in civil an military prisons scattered over the United States, and others of them, in irons, were even then being taken across the border to be lined up against adobe walls and shot.
NOBODY knew his background—not even the Junta. He was their “little mystery,” their “big patriot,” and in his own way, he worked just as hard for the upcoming Mexican Revolution as they did. They were slow to realize this because none of the Junta liked him. The day he first wandered into their crowded, busy offices, they all suspected he was a spy—one of the bought agents of the Diaz secret service. Too many of their comrades were in civil and military prisons scattered across the United States, and others, in handcuffs, were even then being taken across the border to be lined up against adobe walls and shot.
At the first sight the boy did not impress them favorably. Boy he was, not more than eighteen and not over large for his years. He announced that he was Felipe Rivera, and that it was his wish to work for the Revolution. That was all—not a wasted word, no further explanation. He stood waiting. There was no smile on his lips, no geniality in his eyes. Big dashing Paulino Vera felt an inward shudder. Here was something forbidding, terrible, inscrutable. There was something venomous and snakelike in the boy's black eyes. They burned like cold fire, as with a vast, concentrated bitterness. He flashed them from the faces of the conspirators to the typewriter which little Mrs. Sethby was industriously operating. His eyes rested on hers but an instant—she had chanced to look up—and she, too, sensed the nameless something that made her pause. She was compelled to read back in order to regain the swing of the letter she was writing.
At first glance, the boy didn't make a good impression on them. He was just a boy, no older than eighteen and not particularly tall for his age. He introduced himself as Felipe Rivera, stating he wanted to work for the Revolution. That was it—no extra words, no further explanation. He stood there waiting. There was no smile on his lips, no warmth in his eyes. The tall and charming Paulino Vera felt a shiver inside. There was something intimidating, terrible, and mysterious about him. There was something poisonous and snakelike in the boy's black eyes. They burned like cold fire, filled with a deep, concentrated bitterness. He shot his gaze from the faces of the conspirators to the typewriter that little Mrs. Sethby was diligently working on. His eyes lingered on hers for just a moment—she had happened to look up—and she, too, felt the indescribable something that made her pause. She had to reread her notes to get back into the flow of the letter she was writing.
Paulino Vera looked questioningly at Arrellano and Ramos, and questioningly they looked back and to each other. The indecision of doubt brooded in their eyes. This slender boy was the Unknown, vested with all the menace of the Unknown. He was unrecognizable, something quite beyond the ken of honest, ordinary revolutionists whose fiercest hatred for Diaz and his tyranny after all was only that of honest and ordinary patriots. Here was something else, they knew not what. But Vera, always the most impulsive, the quickest to act, stepped into the breach.
Paulino Vera looked at Arrellano and Ramos with a questioning expression, and they looked back at him and at each other with uncertainty. You could see the indecision in their eyes. This slender boy represented the Unknown, carrying all the threat that comes with it. He was unrecognizable, something far beyond the understanding of honest, everyday revolutionaries, whose strongest hatred for Diaz and his tyranny was ultimately that of regular, everyday patriots. This was something different, though they couldn't quite pinpoint what it was. But Vera, always the most impulsive and the quickest to act, stepped forward.
“Very well,” he said coldly. “You say you want to work for the Revolution. Take off your coat. Hang it over there. I will show you, come—where are the buckets and cloths. The floor is dirty. You will begin by scrubbing it, and by scrubbing the floors of the other rooms. The spittoons need to be cleaned. Then there are the windows.”
“Alright,” he said flatly. “You say you want to work for the Revolution. Take off your coat. Hang it over there. I’ll show you—come on, where are the buckets and cloths? The floor is dirty. You’ll start by scrubbing it, and then scrub the floors of the other rooms. The spittoons need cleaning. And then there are the windows.”
“Is it for the Revolution?” the boy asked.
“Is it for the Revolution?” the boy asked.
“It is for the Revolution,” Vera answered.
“It’s for the Revolution,” Vera replied.
Rivera looked cold suspicion at all of them, then proceeded to take off his coat.
Rivera gave them all a cold stare of suspicion, then took off his coat.
“It is well,” he said.
“It's all good,” he said.
And nothing more. Day after day he came to his work—sweeping, scrubbing, cleaning. He emptied the ashes from the stoves, brought up the coal and kindling, and lighted the fires before the most energetic one of them was at his desk.
And nothing more. Day after day, he showed up for work—sweeping, scrubbing, cleaning. He emptied the ashes from the stoves, brought up the coal and kindling, and lit the fires before the most active one of them arrived at his desk.
“Can I sleep here?” he asked once.
“Can I sleep here?” he asked one time.
Ah, ha! So that was it—the hand of Diaz showing through! To sleep in the rooms of the Junta meant access to their secrets, to the lists of names, to the addresses of comrades down on Mexican soil. The request was denied, and Rivera never spoke of it again. He slept they knew not where, and ate they knew not where nor how. Once, Arrellano offered him a couple of dollars. Rivera declined the money with a shake of the head. When Vera joined in and tried to press it upon him, he said:
Ah, ha! So that was it—the influence of Diaz showing through! Staying in the Junta's rooms meant having access to their secrets, the lists of names, and the addresses of comrades in Mexico. The request was turned down, and Rivera never mentioned it again. He slept somewhere no one knew, and ate in places they didn’t know about either. One time, Arrellano offered him a couple of dollars. Rivera refused the money, shaking his head. When Vera joined in and tried to insist he take it, he said:
“I am working for the Revolution.”
"I'm working for the Revolution."
It takes money to raise a modern revolution, and always the Junta was pressed. The members starved and toiled, and the longest day was none too long, and yet there were times when it appeared as if the Revolution stood or fell on no more than the matter of a few dollars. Once, the first time, when the rent of the house was two months behind and the landlord was threatening dispossession, it was Felipe Rivera, the scrub-boy in the poor, cheap clothes, worn and threadbare, who laid sixty dollars in gold on May Sethby's desk. There were other times. Three hundred letters, clicked out on the busy typewriters (appeals for assistance, for sanctions from the organized labor groups, requests for square news deals to the editors of newspapers, protests against the high-handed treatment of revolutionists by the United States courts), lay unmailed, awaiting postage. Vera's watch had disappeared—the old-fashioned gold repeater that had been his father's. Likewise had gone the plain gold band from May Setbby's third finger. Things were desperate. Ramos and Arrellano pulled their long mustaches in despair. The letters must go off, and the Post Office allowed no credit to purchasers of stamps. Then it was that Rivera put on his hat and went out. When he came back he laid a thousand two-cent stamps on May Sethby's desk.
It takes money to spark a modern revolution, and the Junta was always struggling. The members were exhausted and overworked, and even the longest day felt too short. Yet, there were moments when it seemed the Revolution hinged on just a few dollars. Once, the first time, when the rent was two months overdue and the landlord threatened eviction, Felipe Rivera, the young janitor in his shabby, worn-out clothes, placed sixty dollars in gold on May Sethby's desk. There were other instances. Three hundred letters, typed out on busy typewriters (requests for help, appeals for support from organized labor groups, pitches for news deals to newspaper editors, protests against the harsh treatment of revolutionaries by the U.S. courts), were piled up, waiting for stamps. Vera's watch was missing—the old-fashioned gold repeater that had belonged to his father. The plain gold band from May Sethby's finger had also disappeared. Things were dire. Ramos and Arrellano tugged at their long mustaches in frustration. The letters had to be sent, and the Post Office didn't offer credit for stamps. That’s when Rivera put on his hat and stepped out. When he returned, he placed a thousand two-cent stamps on May Sethby's desk.
“I wonder if it is the cursed gold of Diaz?” said Vera to the comrades.
“I wonder if it’s Diaz’s cursed gold?” Vera said to her friends.
They elevated their brows and could not decide. And Felipe Rivera, the scrubber for the Revolution, continued, as occasion arose, to lay down gold and silver for the Junta's use.
They raised their eyebrows and couldn't make up their minds. And Felipe Rivera, the cleaner for the Revolution, continued, whenever the opportunity came up, to provide gold and silver for the Junta's use.
And still they could not bring themselves to like him. They did not know him. His ways were not theirs. He gave no confidences. He repelled all probing. Youth that he was, they could never nerve themselves to dare to question him.
And still they couldn't bring themselves to like him. They didn't know him. His ways weren't like theirs. He didn't share anything personal. He pushed away any attempts to get close. Although he was young, they could never summon the courage to ask him anything.
“A great and lonely spirit, perhaps, I do not know, I do not know,” Arrellano said helplessly.
“A great and lonely spirit, maybe, I don't know, I don't know,” Arrellano said, feeling helpless.
“He is not human,” said Ramos.
“He’s not human,” said Ramos.
“His soul has been seared,” said May Sethby. “Light and laughter have been burned out of him. He is like one dead, and yet he is fearfully alive.”
“His soul has been burned,” said May Sethby. “Light and laughter have been stripped from him. He is like someone who’s dead, yet he is terrifyingly alive.”
“He has been through hell,” said Vera. “No man could look like that who has not been through hell—and he is only a boy.”
“He's been through hell,” Vera said. “No guy could look like that who hasn’t been through hell—and he’s still just a kid.”
Yet they could not like him. He never talked, never inquired, never suggested. He would stand listening, expressionless, a thing dead, save for his eyes, coldly burning, while their talk of the Revolution ran high and warm. From face to face and speaker to speaker his eyes would turn, boring like gimlets of incandescent ice, disconcerting and perturbing.
Yet they just couldn’t like him. He never spoke, never asked questions, never offered suggestions. He stood there, listening, with a blank expression, like a lifeless thing, except for his eyes, which coldly glowed. While they passionately discussed the Revolution, his gaze shifted from one person to another, piercing like ice drills, unsettling and disturbing.
“He is no spy,” Vera confided to May Sethby. “He is a patriot—mark me, the greatest patriot of us all. I know it, I feel it, here in my heart and head I feel it. But him I know not at all.”
“He's not a spy,” Vera told May Sethby. “He's a patriot—trust me, the greatest patriot of all of us. I know it, I feel it, right here in my heart and mind. But I don't know him at all.”
“He has a bad temper,” said May Sethby.
“He has a terrible temper,” said May Sethby.
“I know,” said Vera, with a shudder. “He has looked at me with those eyes of his. They do not love; they threaten; they are savage as a wild tiger's. I know, if I should prove unfaithful to the Cause, that he would kill me. He has no heart. He is pitiless as steel, keen and cold as frost. He is like moonshine in a winter night when a man freezes to death on some lonely mountain top. I am not afraid of Diaz and all his killers; but this boy, of him am I afraid. I tell you true. I am afraid. He is the breath of death.”
“I know,” said Vera, shuddering. “He’s looked at me with those eyes of his. They don’t love; they threaten; they’re as savage as a wild tiger's. I know that if I were ever unfaithful to the Cause, he would kill me. He has no heart. He’s as merciless as steel, sharp and cold as frost. He’s like moonlight on a winter night when a man freezes to death on some lonely mountaintop. I’m not afraid of Diaz and all his killers; it’s this guy I’m afraid of. I’m telling you the truth. I’m afraid. He’s the breath of death.”
Yet Vera it was who persuaded the others to give the first trust to Rivera. The line of communication between Los Angeles and Lower California had broken down. Three of the comrades had dug their own graves and been shot into them. Two more were United States prisoners in Los Angeles. Juan Alvarado, the Federal commander, was a monster. All their plans did he checkmate. They could no longer gain access to the active revolutionists, and the incipient ones, in Lower California.
Yet it was Vera who convinced the others to trust Rivera first. The communication link between Los Angeles and Lower California had fallen apart. Three of their comrades had dug their own graves and were shot into them. Two more were prisoners in Los Angeles. Juan Alvarado, the Federal commander, was a monster. He thwarted all their plans. They could no longer reach the active revolutionaries or the new ones in Lower California.
Young Rivera was given his instructions and dispatched south. When he returned, the line of communication was reestablished, and Juan Alvarado was dead. He had been found in bed, a knife hilt-deep in his breast. This had exceeded Rivera's instructions, but they of the Junta knew the times of his movements. They did not ask him. He said nothing. But they looked at one another and conjectured.
Young Rivera received his instructions and was sent south. When he came back, the line of communication was restored, and Juan Alvarado was dead. He had been found in bed, a knife buried deep in his chest. This was beyond what Rivera had been instructed to do, but those in the Junta were aware of his movements. They didn’t ask him anything. He said nothing. But they exchanged glances and speculated.
“I have told you,” said Vera. “Diaz has more to fear from this youth than from any man. He is implacable. He is the hand of God.”
“I have told you,” Vera said. “Diaz has more to fear from this guy than from anyone else. He is relentless. He is the hand of God.”
The bad temper, mentioned by May Sethby, and sensed by them all, was evidenced by physical proofs. Now he appeared with a cut lip, a blackened cheek, or a swollen ear. It was patent that he brawled, somewhere in that outside world where he ate and slept, gained money, and moved in ways unknown to them. As the time passed, he had come to set type for the little revolutionary sheet they published weekly. There were occasions when he was unable to set type, when his knuckles were bruised and battered, when his thumbs were injured and helpless, when one arm or the other hung wearily at his side while his face was drawn with unspoken pain.
The bad temper that May Sethby talked about and that everyone felt was clear from his physical appearance. He would show up with a cut lip, a bruised cheek, or a swollen ear. It was obvious that he had been in a fight somewhere in the outside world where he lived, ate, and made money, moving in ways they didn’t understand. As time passed, he began to set type for the little revolutionary newspaper they published every week. There were times when he couldn't set type because his knuckles were bruised and swollen, his thumbs were injured and useless, or one arm hung tiredly at his side while his face showed silent pain.
“A wastrel,” said Arrellano.
“A slacker,” said Arrellano.
“A frequenter of low places,” said Ramos.
“A regular at shady spots,” said Ramos.
“But where does he get the money?” Vera demanded. “Only to-day, just now, have I learned that he paid the bill for white paper—one hundred and forty dollars.”
“But where does he get the money?” Vera asked. “I just found out today that he paid the bill for white paper—one hundred and forty dollars.”
“There are his absences,” said May Sethby. “He never explains them.”
“There are his absences,” May Sethby said. “He never explains them.”
“We should set a spy upon him,” Ramos propounded.
“We should put a spy on him,” Ramos suggested.
“I should not care to be that spy,” said Vera. “I fear you would never see me again, save to bury me. He has a terrible passion. Not even God would he permit to stand between him and the way of his passion.”
“I wouldn’t want to be that spy,” Vera said. “I’m afraid you’d never see me again, except to bury me. He has a terrible obsession. Not even God would he allow to get in the way of his desires.”
“I feel like a child before him,” Ramos confessed.
“I feel like a kid around him,” Ramos admitted.
“To me he is power—he is the primitive, the wild wolf, the striking rattlesnake, the stinging centipede,” said Arrellano.
“To me, he is power—he is the primal, the wild wolf, the striking rattlesnake, the stinging centipede,” said Arrellano.
“He is the Revolution incarnate,” said Vera. “He is the flame and the spirit of it, the insatiable cry for vengeance that makes no cry but that slays noiselessly. He is a destroying angel in moving through the still watches of the night.”
“He embodies the Revolution,” Vera said. “He is the fire and the essence of it, the endless call for revenge that doesn’t make a sound but strikes quietly. He is a destructive angel gliding through the silent hours of the night.”
“I could weep over him,” said May Sethby. “He knows nobody. He hates all people. Us he tolerates, for we are the way of his desire. He is alone.... lonely.” Her voice broke in a half sob and there was dimness in her eyes.
“I could cry for him,” said May Sethby. “He doesn’t know anyone. He hates everyone. He puts up with us because we’re what he wants. He is alone... lonely.” Her voice cracked in a sob, and there was a hint of sadness in her eyes.
Rivera's ways and times were truly mysterious. There were periods when they did not see him for a week at a time. Once, he was away a month. These occasions were always capped by his return, when, without advertisement or speech, he laid gold coins on May Sethby's desk. Again, for days and weeks, he spent all his time with the Junta. And yet again, for irregular periods, he would disappear through the heart of each day, from early morning until late afternoon. At such times he came early and remained late. Arrellano had found him at midnight, setting type with fresh swollen knuckles, or mayhap it was his lip, new-split, that still bled.
Rivera's habits and timing were really mysterious. There were times when they wouldn't see him for a week at a stretch. Once, he was gone for a month. His returns were always surprising; he would show up without any announcement or conversation and place gold coins on May Sethby's desk. Then, for days and weeks, he would spend all his time with the Junta. And again, for unpredictable stretches, he would vanish during the day, from early morning until late afternoon. During those times, he would arrive early and stay late. Arrellano had found him at midnight, assembling type with freshly swollen knuckles, or maybe it was his lip, which was newly split and still bleeding.
II
II
The time of the crisis approached. Whether or not the Revolution would be depended upon the Junta, and the Junta was hard-pressed. The need for money was greater than ever before, while money was harder to get. Patriots had given their last cent and now could give no more. Section gang laborers-fugitive peons from Mexico—were contributing half their scanty wages. But more than that was needed. The heart-breaking, conspiring, undermining toil of years approached fruition. The time was ripe. The Revolution hung on the balance. One shove more, one last heroic effort, and it would tremble across the scales to victory. They knew their Mexico. Once started, the Revolution would take care of itself. The whole Diaz machine would go down like a house of cards. The border was ready to rise. One Yankee, with a hundred I.W.W. men, waited the word to cross over the border and begin the conquest of Lower California. But he needed guns. And clear across to the Atlantic, the Junta in touch with them all and all of them needing guns, mere adventurers, soldiers of fortune, bandits, disgruntled American union men, socialists, anarchists, rough-necks, Mexican exiles, peons escaped from bondage, whipped miners from the bull-pens of Coeur d'Alene and Colorado who desired only the more vindictively to fight—all the flotsam and jetsam of wild spirits from the madly complicated modern world. And it was guns and ammunition, ammunition and guns—the unceasing and eternal cry.
The time of the crisis was approaching. Whether or not the Revolution would happen depended on the Junta, which was under immense pressure. The need for money was greater than ever, but it was increasingly hard to come by. Patriots had given their last cent and could offer no more. Section gang laborers—fleeing peons from Mexico—were contributing half of their meager wages. But more than that was needed. The heart-breaking, secretive, and exhausting effort of years was about to pay off. The time was ripe. The Revolution was on a knife's edge. One final push, one last heroic effort, and it would tip towards victory. They knew Mexico well. Once it started, the Revolution would take care of itself. The entire Diaz regime would collapse like a house of cards. The border was ready to erupt. One American, along with a hundred I.W.W. members, was waiting for the signal to cross the border and begin the takeover of Lower California. But he needed guns. And all the way across to the Atlantic, the Junta was in contact with them all, and everyone needed guns—adventurers, fortune-seekers, bandits, discontented American union members, socialists, anarchists, tough guys, Mexican exiles, peons who had escaped captivity, and beaten miners from the bullpens of Coeur d'Alene and Colorado, all eager to fight even more fiercely. They were all the flotsam and jetsam of restless spirits from the chaotic modern world. And it was guns and ammunition, ammunition and guns—the endless and eternal cry.
Fling this heterogeneous, bankrupt, vindictive mass across the border, and the Revolution was on. The custom house, the northern ports of entry, would be captured. Diaz could not resist. He dared not throw the weight of his armies against them, for he must hold the south. And through the south the flame would spread despite. The people would rise. The defenses of city after city would crumple up. State after state would totter down. And at last, from every side, the victorious armies of the Revolution would close in on the City of Mexico itself, Diaz's last stronghold.
Fling this mixed, broke, vengeful crowd across the border, and the Revolution would begin. The customs house, the northern entry points would fall. Diaz couldn’t fight back. He couldn’t risk sending his armies against them because he had to keep control of the south. And through the south, the fire would spread regardless. The people would rise up. The defenses of city after city would crumble. State after state would fall. And finally, from every direction, the victorious armies of the Revolution would surround Mexico City, Diaz's last stronghold.
But the money. They had the men, impatient and urgent, who would use the guns. They knew the traders who would sell and deliver the guns. But to culture the Revolution thus far had exhausted the Junta. The last dollar had been spent, the last resource and the last starving patriot milked dry, and the great adventure still trembled on the scales. Guns and ammunition! The ragged battalions must be armed. But how? Ramos lamented his confiscated estates. Arrellano wailed the spendthriftness of his youth. May Sethby wondered if it would have been different had they of the Junta been more economical in the past.
But the money. They had the guys, impatient and urgent, who would use the guns. They knew the traders who would sell and deliver the guns. But to support the Revolution had completely drained the Junta. The last dollar had been spent, the last resource used up, and the last starving patriot pushed to their limit, and the great adventure still hung in the balance. Guns and ammunition! The ragged battalions needed to be armed. But how? Ramos complained about his confiscated estates. Arrellano regretted his reckless spending in his youth. May Sethby wondered if it would have been different if the Junta had been more careful with their resources in the past.
“To think that the freedom of Mexico should stand or fall on a few paltry thousands of dollars,” said Paulino Vera.
“To think that Mexico’s freedom should depend on a few measly thousand dollars,” said Paulino Vera.
Despair was in all their faces. Jose Amarillo, their last hope, a recent convert, who had promised money, had been apprehended at his hacienda in Chihuahua and shot against his own stable wall. The news had just come through.
Despair showed on all their faces. Jose Amarillo, their last hope, a recent convert who had promised money, was captured at his ranch in Chihuahua and shot against his own stable wall. The news had just arrived.
Rivera, on his knees, scrubbing, looked up, with suspended brush, his bare arms flecked with soapy, dirty water.
Rivera, on his knees, scrubbing, looked up, with his brush in the air, his bare arms splattered with soapy, dirty water.
“Will five thousand do it?” he asked.
“Will five thousand be enough?” he asked.
They looked their amazement. Vera nodded and swallowed. He could not speak, but he was on the instant invested with a vast faith.
They looked at each other in amazement. Vera nodded and swallowed. He couldn't speak, but in that moment, he felt a deep sense of faith.
“Order the guns,” Rivera said, and thereupon was guilty of the longest flow of words they had ever heard him utter. “The time is short. In three weeks I shall bring you the five thousand. It is well. The weather will be warmer for those who fight. Also, it is the best I can do.”
“Get the guns ready,” Rivera said, and that was the longest speech they had ever heard him give. “Time is running out. In three weeks, I’ll deliver the five thousand. It will be fine. The weather will be warmer for those who are fighting. Also, it’s the best I can do.”
Vera fought his faith. It was incredible. Too many fond hopes had been shattered since he had begun to play the revolution game. He believed this threadbare scrubber of the Revolution, and yet he dared not believe.
Vera struggled with his faith. It was unbelievable. So many cherished hopes had been crushed since he started playing the revolution game. He believed in this worn-out champion of the Revolution, and yet he was afraid to fully believe.
“You are crazy,” he said.
“You're crazy,” he said.
“In three weeks,” said Rivera. “Order the guns.”
“In three weeks,” Rivera said. “Get the guns ordered.”
He got up, rolled down his sleeves, and put on his coat.
He got up, rolled down his sleeves, and put on his jacket.
“Order the guns,” he said.
“Order the guns,” he instructed.
“I am going now.”
“I'm leaving now.”
III
III
After hurrying and scurrying, much telephoning and bad language, a night session was held in Kelly's office. Kelly was rushed with business; also, he was unlucky. He had brought Danny Ward out from New York, arranged the fight for him with Billy Carthey, the date was three weeks away, and for two days now, carefully concealed from the sporting writers, Carthey had been lying up, badly injured. There was no one to take his place. Kelly had been burning the wires East to every eligible lightweight, but they were tied up with dates and contracts. And now hope had revived, though faintly.
After a lot of rushing around, making phone calls, and using colorful language, a late-night meeting took place in Kelly's office. Kelly was swamped with work and also had some bad luck. He had brought Danny Ward from New York, arranged a fight for him with Billy Carthey, which was scheduled for three weeks later, but for the past two days, and keeping it secret from the sports writers, Carthey had been injured and unable to fight. There was nobody to step in for him. Kelly had been frantically contacting every available lightweight in the East, but they were all tied up with other dates and contracts. Now, though hope was faint, it had begun to flicker again.
“You've got a hell of a nerve,” Kelly addressed Rivera, after one look, as soon as they got together.
“You've got some nerve,” Kelly said to Rivera, giving him a look as soon as they met.
Hate that was malignant was in Rivera's eyes, but his face remained impassive.
Malignant hate was in Rivera's eyes, but his face stayed expressionless.
“I can lick Ward,” was all he said.
"I can beat Ward," was all he said.
“How do you know? Ever see him fight?”
“How do you know? Have you ever seen him fight?”
Rivera shook his head.
Rivera shook his head.
“He can beat you up with one hand and both eyes closed.”
“He can take you down with one hand and both eyes closed.”
Rivera shrugged his shoulders.
Rivera shrugged.
“Haven't you got anything to say?” the fight promoter snarled.
“Haven't you got anything to say?” the fight promoter snapped.
“I can lick him.”
“I can take him down.”
“Who'd you ever fight, anyway!” Michael Kelly demanded. Michael was the promotor's brother, and ran the Yellowstone pool rooms where he made goodly sums on the fight game.
“Who have you ever fought, anyway!” Michael Kelly demanded. Michael was the promoter's brother and managed the Yellowstone pool rooms, where he made a decent amount of money from the fight game.
Rivera favored him with a bitter, unanswering stare.
Rivera gave him a bitter, silent glare.
The promoter's secretary, a distinctively sporty young man, sneered audibly.
The promoter's secretary, a notably athletic young man, scoffed audibly.
“Well, you know Roberts,” Kelly broke the hostile silence. “He ought to be here. I've sent for him. Sit down and wait, though f rom the looks of you, you haven't got a chance. I can't throw the public down with a bum fight. Ringside seats are selling at fifteen dollars, you know that.”
“Well, you know Roberts,” Kelly broke the tense silence. “He should be here. I’ve called for him. Sit down and wait, though from the looks of you, you don’t stand a chance. I can’t give the crowd a terrible fight. Ringside seats are going for fifteen dollars, you know that.”
When Roberts arrived, it was patent that he was mildly drunk. He was a tall, lean, slack-jointed individual, and his walk, like his talk, was a smooth and languid drawl.
When Roberts showed up, it was obvious that he was a bit tipsy. He was a tall, lean guy with a relaxed posture, and his walk, just like his speech, had a smooth and lazy drawl.
Kelly went straight to the point.
Kelly got straight to the point.
“Look here, Roberts, you've been bragging you discovered this little Mexican. You know Carthey's broke his arm. Well, this little yellow streak has the gall to blow in to-day and say he'll take Carthey's place. What about it?”
“Listen up, Roberts, you've been bragging about discovering this little Mexican. You know Carthey broke his arm. Well, this little coward has the nerve to come in today and say he'll take Carthey's spot. What do you think?”
“It's all right, Kelly,” came the slow response. “He can put up a fight.”
“It's okay, Kelly,” came the slow response. “He can defend himself.”
“I suppose you'll be sayin' next that he can lick Ward,” Kelly snapped.
"I guess you'll be saying next that he can beat Ward," Kelly snapped.
Roberts considered judicially.
Roberts thought about it judicially.
“No, I won't say that. Ward's a top-notcher and a ring general. But he can't hashhouse Rivera in short order. I know Rivera. Nobody can get his goat. He ain't got a goat that I could ever discover. And he's a two-handed fighter. He can throw in the sleep-makers from any position.”
“No, I won't say that. Ward's excellent and a master in the ring. But he can't take down Rivera quickly. I know Rivera. Nobody can rattle him. He doesn't have a weakness that I've ever seen. And he's a skilled fighter with both hands. He can knock you out from any angle.”
“Never mind that. What kind of a show can he put up? You've been conditioning and training fighters all your life. I take off my hat to your judgment. Can he give the public a run for its money?”
“Forget about that. What kind of show can he put on? You've been training fighters your whole life. I respect your judgment. Can he really entertain the audience?”
“He sure can, and he'll worry Ward a mighty heap on top of it. You don't know that boy. I do. I discovered him. He ain't got a goat. He's a devil. He's a wizzy-wooz if anybody should ask you. He'll make Ward sit up with a show of local talent that'll make the rest of you sit up. I won't say he'll lick Ward, but he'll put up such a show that you'll all know he's a comer.”
“He definitely can, and he’ll stress Ward out a lot because of it. You don’t know that kid. I do. I found him. He doesn’t have a goat. He’s mischievous. He’s a real surprise if anyone asks you. He’ll make Ward pay attention with a display of local talent that will impress everyone else. I won’t say he’ll beat Ward, but he’ll put on such a performance that you’ll all realize he’s someone to watch.”
“All right.” Kelly turned to his secretary. “Ring up Ward. I warned him to show up if I thought it worth while. He's right across at the Yellowstone, throwin' chests and doing the popular.”
“All right.” Kelly turned to his secretary. “Call Ward. I told him to come if I thought it was worth it. He's right across at the Yellowstone, throwing chests and being social.”
Kelly turned back to the conditioner. “Have a drink?”
Kelly turned back to the conditioner. “Want a drink?”
Roberts sipped his highball and unburdened himself.
Roberts took a sip of his drink and opened up.
“Never told you how I discovered the little cuss. It was a couple of years ago he showed up out at the quarters. I was getting Prayne ready for his fight with Delaney. Prayne's wicked. He ain't got a tickle of mercy in his make-up. I chopped up his pardner's something cruel, and I couldn't find a willing boy that'd work with him. I'd noticed this little starved Mexican kid hanging around, and I was desperate. So I grabbed him, shoved on the gloves and put him in. He was tougher'n rawhide, but weak. And he didn't know the first letter in the alphabet of boxing. Prayne chopped him to ribbons. But he hung on for two sickening rounds, when he fainted. Starvation, that was all. Battered! You couldn't have recognized him. I gave him half a dollar and a square meal. You oughta seen him wolf it down. He hadn't had the end of a bite for a couple of days. That's the end of him, thinks I. But next day he showed up, stiff an' sore, ready for another half and a square meal. And he done better as time went by. Just a born fighter, and tough beyond belief. He hasn't a heart. He's a piece of ice. And he never talked eleven words in a string since I know him. He saws wood and does his work.”
“Never told you how I found the little guy. A couple of years ago, he showed up at the quarters while I was getting Prayne ready for his fight with Delaney. Prayne's ruthless. He doesn't have an ounce of mercy in him. I really messed up his partner, and I couldn't find a willing kid to work with him. I noticed this starving Mexican kid hanging around, and I was desperate. So I grabbed him, put on the gloves, and threw him in the ring. He was tougher than rawhide but weak. He didn’t know the first thing about boxing. Prayne beat him up badly. But he held on for two brutal rounds until he fainted. Just starvation, that was it. He was battered! You wouldn't have recognized him. I gave him half a dollar and a decent meal. You should have seen him devour it. He hadn’t eaten a bite in a couple of days. That would be the last of him, I thought. But the next day he showed up, stiff and sore, ready for another half and a meal. And he got better as time went on. Just a natural fighter, tough as nails. He doesn’t have a heart. He’s like a block of ice. And he’s never strung together more than eleven words since I’ve known him. He works hard and keeps to himself.”
“I've seen 'm,” the secretary said. “He's worked a lot for you.”
“I've seen him,” the secretary said. “He's done a lot of work for you.”
“All the big little fellows has tried out on him,” Roberts answered. “And he's learned from 'em. I've seen some of them he could lick. But his heart wasn't in it. I reckoned he never liked the game. He seemed to act that way.”
“All the tough little guys have tried to take him on,” Roberts replied. “And he’s learned from them. I’ve seen some of them he could beat. But he wasn’t really into it. I figured he never liked the game. He seemed to behave that way.”
“He's been fighting some before the little clubs the last few months,” Kelly said.
"He's been fighting at some of the small clubs these last few months," Kelly said.
“Sure. But I don't know what struck 'm. All of a sudden his heart got into it. He just went out like a streak and cleaned up all the little local fellows. Seemed to want the money, and he's won a bit, though his clothes don't look it. He's peculiar. Nobody knows his business. Nobody knows how he spends his time. Even when he's on the job, he plumb up and disappears most of each day soon as his work is done. Sometimes he just blows away for weeks at a time. But he don't take advice. There's a fortune in it for the fellow that gets the job of managin' him, only he won't consider it. And you watch him hold out for the cash money when you get down to terms.”
“Sure. But I have no idea what happened to him. Suddenly, he got really into it. He just took off like a shot and beat all the local guys. Looked like he wanted the money, and he’s won a bit, even if his clothes don’t show it. He’s odd. Nobody knows what he does for a living. Nobody knows how he spends his time. Even when he’s working, he just up and disappears most of the day as soon as he’s done. Sometimes he just vanishes for weeks. But he doesn’t take advice. There’s a fortune waiting for the person who can manage him, but he won’t hear of it. And you’ll see him insist on cash when it comes to settling up.”
It was at this stage that Danny Ward arrived. Quite a party it was. His manager and trainer were with him, and he breezed in like a gusty draught of geniality, good-nature, and all-conqueringness. Greetings flew about, a joke here, a retort there, a smile or a laugh for everybody. Yet it was his way, and only partly sincere. He was a good actor, and he had found geniality a most valuable asset in the game of getting on in the world. But down underneath he was the deliberate, cold-blooded fighter and business man. The rest was a mask. Those who knew him or trafficked with him said that when it came to brass tacks he was Danny-on-the-Spot. He was invariably present at all business discussions, and it was urged by some that his manager was a blind whose only function was to serve as Danny's mouth-piece.
It was at this point that Danny Ward showed up. It was quite a party. His manager and trainer were with him, and he entered like a burst of warmth, friendliness, and confidence. Greetings were exchanged, a joke here, a comeback there, smiles and laughs for everyone. But that was just his style, only partly genuine. He was a great performer, and he found that being friendly was a really useful skill in moving up in the world. But deep down, he was a calculated, cold-blooded fighter and businessman. The rest was just a façade. Those who knew him or did business with him said that when it came down to it, he was Danny-on-the-Spot. He was always around for all business talks, and some argued that his manager was just a cover, serving only to voice Danny's thoughts.
Rivera's way was different. Indian blood, as well as Spanish, was in his veins, and he sat back in a corner, silent, immobile, only his black eyes passing from face to face and noting everything.
Rivera's approach was different. He had both Indian and Spanish heritage in his veins, and he sat quietly in a corner, still and silent, his dark eyes scanning each face and absorbing everything.
“So that's the guy,” Danny said, running an appraising eye over his proposed antagonist. “How de do, old chap.”
“So that's the guy,” Danny said, sizing up his potential opponent. “How's it going, man?”
Rivera's eyes burned venomously, but he made no sign of acknowledgment. He disliked all Gringos, but this Gringo he hated with an immediacy that was unusual even in him.
Rivera's eyes burned with anger, but he didn't show any sign of acknowledgement. He disliked all Americans, but he hated this one with a depth that was unusual even for him.
“Gawd!” Danny protested facetiously to the promoter. “You ain't expectin' me to fight a deef mute.” When the laughter subsided, he made another hit. “Los Angeles must be on the dink when this is the best you can scare up. What kindergarten did you get 'm from?”
“Wow!” Danny said jokingly to the promoter. “You can’t be serious about me fighting a deaf-mute.” Once the laughter died down, he took another shot. “Los Angeles must be on a downward slide if this is the best you can come up with. Which kindergarten did you pull him from?”
“He's a good little boy, Danny, take it from me,” Roberts defended. “Not as easy as he looks.”
“He's a good kid, Danny, trust me,” Roberts defended. “Not as simple as he seems.”
“And half the house is sold already,” Kelly pleaded. “You'll have to take 'm on, Danny. It is the best we can do.”
“And half the house is already sold,” Kelly urged. “You have to take them on, Danny. It’s the best we can do.”
Danny ran another careless and unflattering glance over Rivera and sighed.
Danny shot another careless and unflattering look at Rivera and sighed.
“I gotta be easy with 'm, I guess. If only he don't blow up.”
"I guess I have to be careful with him. I just hope he doesn't explode."
Roberts snorted.
Roberts scoffed.
“You gotta be careful,” Danny's manager warned. “No taking chances with a dub that's likely to sneak a lucky one across.”
“You have to be careful,” Danny's manager warned. “Don’t take chances with a match that might sneak a lucky win.”
“Oh, I'll be careful all right, all right,” Danny smiled. “I'll get in at the start an' nurse 'im along for the dear public's sake. What d' ye say to fifteen rounds, Kelly—an' then the hay for him?”
“Oh, I'll be careful, for sure,” Danny smiled. “I'll jump in at the beginning and take care of him for the sake of the audience. What do you think about fifteen rounds, Kelly—and then it's over for him?”
“That'll do,” was the answer. “As long as you make it realistic.”
"That's good enough," was the response. "As long as you keep it realistic."
“Then let's get down to biz.” Danny paused and calculated. “Of course, sixty-five per cent of the gate receipts, same as with Carthey. But the split'll be different. Eighty will just about suit me.” And to his manager, “That right?”
“Then let's get to business.” Danny paused and thought it over. “Of course, sixty-five percent of the ticket sales, just like with Carthey. But the split will be different. Eighty will work for me.” And to his manager, “Is that right?”
The manager nodded.
The manager nodded.
“Here, you, did you get that?” Kelly asked Rivera.
“Hey, did you get that?” Kelly asked Rivera.
Rivera shook his head.
Rivera shook his head.
“Well, it is this way,” Kelly exposited. “The purse'll be sixty-five per cent of the gate receipts. You're a dub, and an unknown. You and Danny split, twenty per cent goin' to you, an' eighty to Danny. That's fair, isn't it, Roberts?”
“Well, here's the deal,” Kelly explained. “The purse will be sixty-five percent of the ticket sales. You're a nobody and unknown. You and Danny split it, with twenty percent going to you and eighty to Danny. That sounds fair, right, Roberts?”
“Very fair, Rivera,” Roberts agreed.
"Very fair, Rivera," Roberts said.
“You see, you ain't got a reputation yet.”
“You see, you don't have a reputation yet.”
“What will sixty-five per cent of the gate receipts be?” Rivera demanded.
“What will sixty-five percent of the ticket sales be?” Rivera asked.
“Oh, maybe five thousand, maybe as high as eight thousand,” Danny broke in to explain. “Something like that. Your share'll come to something like a thousand or sixteen hundred. Pretty good for takin' a licking from a guy with my reputation. What d' ye say?”
“Oh, maybe five thousand, maybe as high as eight thousand,” Danny interrupted to explain. “Something like that. Your share will be around a thousand or sixteen hundred. Pretty good for getting a beating from someone with my reputation. What do you say?”
Then Rivera took their breaths away. “Winner takes all,” he said with finality.
Then Rivera stunned them. “Winner takes all,” he said decisively.
A dead silence prevailed.
There was complete silence.
“It's like candy from a baby,” Danny's manager proclaimed.
“It's like taking candy from a baby,” Danny's manager said.
Danny shook his head.
Danny shook his head.
“I've been in the game too long,” he explained.
“I've been in this for way too long,” he explained.
“I'm not casting reflections on the referee, or the present company. I'm not sayin' nothing about book-makers an' frame-ups that sometimes happen. But what I do say is that it's poor business for a fighter like me. I play safe. There's no tellin'. Mebbe I break my arm, eh? Or some guy slips me a bunch of dope?” He shook his head solemnly. “Win or lose, eighty is my split. What d' ye say, Mexican?”
“I'm not criticizing the referee or anyone here. I’m not saying anything about bookmakers and the occasional shady deals. But what I am saying is that it’s not a smart move for a fighter like me. I play it safe. You never know. Maybe I’ll break my arm, right? Or maybe someone will slip me some drugs?” He shook his head seriously. “Win or lose, I get eighty. What do you say, Mexican?”
Rivera shook his head.
Rivera nodded in disagreement.
Danny exploded. He was getting down to brass tacks now.
Danny lost it. He was getting straight to the point now.
“Why, you dirty little greaser! I've a mind to knock your block off right now.”
“Why, you dirty little greaser! I feel like knocking your block off right now.”
Roberts drawled his body to interposition between hostilities.
Roberts lazily moved his body to stand between the conflict.
“Winner takes all,” Rivera repeated sullenly.
“Winner takes all,” Rivera said gloomily.
“Why do you stand out that way?” Danny asked.
“Why do you stand out like that?” Danny asked.
“I can lick you,” was the straight answer.
"I can beat you," was the straightforward reply.
Danny half started to take off his coat. But, as his manager knew, it was a grand stand play. The coat did not come off, and Danny allowed himself to be placated by the group. Everybody sympathized with him. Rivera stood alone.
Danny partially began to take off his coat. But, as his manager understood, it was just for show. The coat stayed on, and Danny let himself be calmed down by the group. Everyone felt sorry for him. Rivera stood by himself.
“Look here, you little fool,” Kelly took up the argument. “You're nobody. We know what you've been doing the last few months—putting away little local fighters. But Danny is class. His next fight after this will be for the championship. And you're unknown. Nobody ever heard of you out of Los Angeles.”
“Listen up, you little idiot,” Kelly jumped into the argument. “You’re nobody. We know what you’ve been doing these past few months—taking down some local fighters. But Danny is on another level. His next fight after this will be for the championship. And you? You’re a nobody. No one has ever heard of you outside of Los Angeles.”
“They will,” Rivera answered with a shrug, “after this fight.”
“They will,” Rivera replied with a shrug, “after this fight.”
“You think for a second you can lick me?” Danny blurted in.
“You think for a second you can take me down?” Danny blurted in.
Rivera nodded.
Rivera agreed.
“Oh, come; listen to reason,” Kelly pleaded. “Think of the advertising.”
“Oh, come on; listen to reason,” Kelly pleaded. “Think about the advertising.”
“I want the money,” was Rivera's answer.
“I want the money,” Rivera replied.
“You couldn't win from me in a thousand years,” Danny assured him.
“You couldn't beat me in a thousand years,” Danny assured him.
“Then what are you holdin' out for?” Rivera countered. “If the money's that easy, why don't you go after it?”
“Then what are you waiting for?” Rivera responded. “If the money's that easy, why don’t you go for it?”
“I will, so help me!” Danny cried with abrupt conviction. “I'll beat you to death in the ring, my boy—you monkeyin' with me this way. Make out the articles, Kelly. Winner take all. Play it up in the sportin' columns. Tell 'em it's a grudge fight. I'll show this fresh kid a few.”
“I will, I swear!” Danny shouted with sudden certainty. “I’ll beat you to a pulp in the ring, kid—for messing with me like this. Draw up the contracts, Kelly. Winner takes all. Promote it in the sports sections. Let them know it’s a grudge match. I’ll teach this cocky kid a lesson.”
Kelly's secretary had begun to write, when Danny interrupted.
Kelly's assistant had just started to write when Danny interrupted.
“Hold on!” He turned to Rivera.
“Wait up!” He turned to Rivera.
“Weights?”
“Weights?”
“Ringside,” came the answer.
"Ringside," was the reply.
“Not on your life, Fresh Kid. If winner takes all, we weigh in at ten A.M.”
“Not a chance, Fresh Kid. If the winner takes everything, we’ll meet at ten A.M.”
“And winner takes all?” Rivera queried.
"And the winner takes everything?" Rivera asked.
Danny nodded. That settled it. He would enter the ring in his full ripeness of strength.
Danny nodded. That was it. He would step into the ring at the peak of his strength.
“Weigh in at ten,” Rivera said.
“Weigh in at ten,” Rivera said.
The secretary's pen went on scratching.
The secretary's pen kept on scratching.
“It means five pounds,” Roberts complained to Rivera.
“It means five pounds,” Roberts said to Rivera.
“You've given too much away. You've thrown the fight right there. Danny'll lick you sure. He'll be as strong as a bull. You're a fool. You ain't got the chance of a dewdrop in hell.”
“You've given away too much. You've already lost the fight. Danny will definitely beat you. He'll be as strong as an ox. You're being foolish. You don't stand a chance.”
Rivera's answer was a calculated look of hatred. Even this Gringo he despised, and him had he found the whitest Gringo of them all.
Rivera's response was a measured glare of hatred. Even this Gringo was someone he despised, and he had found the whitest Gringo of them all.
IV
IV
Barely noticed was Rivera as he entered the ring. Only a very slight and very scattering ripple of half-hearted hand-clapping greeted him. The house did not believe in him. He was the lamb led to slaughter at the hands of the great Danny. Besides, the house was disappointed. It had expected a rushing battle between Danny Ward and Billy Carthey, and here it must put up with this poor little tyro. Still further, it had manifested its disapproval of the change by betting two, and even three, to one on Danny. And where a betting audience's money is, there is its heart.
Barely anyone noticed Rivera as he stepped into the ring. Only a weak, scattered ripple of half-hearted applause welcomed him. The crowd didn’t believe in him. He was like a lamb being led to slaughter by the great Danny. On top of that, the audience was disappointed. They were expecting an exciting fight between Danny Ward and Billy Carthey, and instead, they had to settle for this poor rookie. Furthermore, they showed their disapproval of the change by betting two, even three, to one on Danny. And where the betting crowd puts their money, that’s where their loyalty lies.
The Mexican boy sat down in his corner and waited. The slow minutes lagged by. Danny was making him wait. It was an old trick, but ever it worked on the young, new fighters. They grew frightened, sitting thus and facing their own apprehensions and a callous, tobacco-smoking audience. But for once the trick failed. Roberts was right. Rivera had no goat. He, who was more delicately coordinated, more finely nerved and strung than any of them, had no nerves of this sort. The atmosphere of foredoomed defeat in his own corner had no effect on him. His handlers were Gringos and strangers. Also they were scrubs—the dirty driftage of the fight game, without honor, without efficiency. And they were chilled, as well, with certitude that theirs was the losing corner.
The Mexican boy sat in his corner and waited. The minutes dragged on. Danny was making him wait. It was an old tactic, but it usually worked on the young, inexperienced fighters. They became anxious, sitting there and confronting their own fears along with a harsh, tobacco-smoking crowd. But this time, the tactic failed. Roberts was right. Rivera wasn’t scared. He, who was more skillfully coordinated, more finely tuned than any of them, had no nerves like that. The atmosphere of guaranteed defeat in his own corner didn’t bother him. His trainers were white guys and strangers. They were also losers—the desperate leftovers of the fight game, without honor or skill. And they were also resigned, fully aware that they were in the losing corner.
“Now you gotta be careful,” Spider Hagerty warned him. Spider was his chief second. “Make it last as long as you can—them's my instructions from Kelly. If you don't, the papers'll call it another bum fight and give the game a bigger black eye in Los Angeles.”
“Now you need to be careful,” Spider Hagerty warned him. Spider was his main assistant. “Make it last as long as you can—that’s my instruction from Kelly. If you don’t, the papers will label it another lousy fight and will give the sport a worse reputation in Los Angeles.”
All of which was not encouraging. But Rivera took no notice. He despised prize fighting. It was the hated game of the hated Gringo. He had taken up with it, as a chopping block for others in the training quarters, solely because he was starving. The fact that he was marvelously made for it had meant nothing. He hated it. Not until he had come in to the Junta, had he fought for money, and he had found the money easy. Not first among the sons of men had he been to find himself successful at a despised vocation.
All of this was pretty discouraging. But Rivera ignored it. He hated boxing. It was the loathed sport of the hated Gringo. He got involved with it, just as a way to help others in the training quarters, only because he was starving. The fact that he was naturally good at it didn’t matter. He loathed it. It wasn’t until he joined the Junta that he fought for money, and he found earning it to be easy. He wasn’t the first person to succeed at a job he despised.
He did not analyze. He merely knew that he must win this fight. There could be no other outcome. For behind him, nerving him to this belief, were profounder forces than any the crowded house dreamed. Danny Ward fought for money, and for the easy ways of life that money would bring. But the things Rivera fought for burned in his brain—blazing and terrible visions, that, with eyes wide open, sitting lonely in the corner of the ring and waiting for his tricky antagonist, he saw as clearly as he had lived them.
He didn’t think it through. He just knew he had to win this fight. There was no other option. Behind him, pushing him to believe this, were deeper forces than anyone in the packed crowd could imagine. Danny Ward fought for cash and the comfortable life that money could provide. But the reasons Rivera fought for were seared into his mind—fiery and intense images that, with his eyes wide open, sitting alone in the corner of the ring and waiting for his sly opponent, he saw as clearly as if he had lived them.
He saw the white-walled, water-power factories of Rio Blanco. He saw the six thousand workers, starved and wan, and the little children, seven and eight years of age, who toiled long shifts for ten cents a day. He saw the perambulating corpses, the ghastly death's heads of men who labored in the dye-rooms. He remembered that he had heard his father call the dye-rooms the “suicide-holes,” where a year was death. He saw the little patio, and his mother cooking and moiling at crude housekeeping and finding time to caress and love him. And his father he saw, large, big-moustached and deep-chested, kindly above all men, who loved all men and whose heart was so large that there was love to overflowing still left for the mother and the little muchacho playing in the corner of the patio. In those days his name had not been Felipe Rivera. It had been Fernandez, his father's and mother's name. Him had they called Juan. Later, he had changed it himself, for he had found the name of Fernandez hated by prefects of police, jefes politicos, and rurales.
He saw the white-walled, water-powered factories of Rio Blanco. He saw the six thousand workers, thin and exhausted, and the little kids, seven and eight years old, who worked long shifts for ten cents a day. He saw the walking dead, the haunting faces of men who labored in the dye rooms. He remembered hearing his father call the dye rooms the “suicide holes,” where one year felt like a death sentence. He saw the little patio, and his mother cooking and working hard at basic housekeeping while still finding time to show him love. And he saw his father, large, with a big moustache and a strong build, kind-hearted above all men, who loved everyone and whose heart was so big that there was still plenty of love left for the mother and the little boy playing in the corner of the patio. Back then, his name wasn't Felipe Rivera. It was Fernandez, his father's and mother's name. They called him Juan. Later on, he changed it himself because he found that the name Fernandez was hated by police chiefs, political bosses, and rural officers.
Big, hearty Joaquin Fernandez! A large place he occupied in Rivera's visions. He had not understood at the time, but looking back he could understand. He could see him setting type in the little printery, or scribbling endless hasty, nervous lines on the much-cluttered desk. And he could see the strange evenings, when workmen, coming secretly in the dark like men who did ill deeds, met with his father and talked long hours where he, the muchacho, lay not always asleep in the corner.
Big, strong Joaquin Fernandez! He held a significant spot in Rivera's dreams. At the time, he didn't get it, but now he could look back and understand. He could picture him setting type in the small print shop or quickly jotting down nervous notes on the messy desk. And he could remember those strange nights when workers, sneaking in the dark like they were up to no good, would meet with his father and talk for hours while he, the kid, lay not always asleep in the corner.
As from a remote distance he could hear Spider Hagerty saying to him: “No layin' down at the start. Them's instructions. Take a beatin' and earn your dough.”
As he heard Spider Hagerty's voice from far away, he said to him: “No giving up right from the beginning. Those are the rules. Take a hit and earn your pay.”
Ten minutes had passed, and he still sat in his corner. There were no signs of Danny, who was evidently playing the trick to the limit.
Ten minutes had gone by, and he was still sitting in his corner. There were no signs of Danny, who was clearly pushing the prank to the max.
But more visions burned before the eye of Rivera's memory. The strike, or, rather, the lockout, because the workers of Rio Blanco had helped their striking brothers of Puebla. The hunger, the expeditions in the hills for berries, the roots and herbs that all ate and that twisted and pained the stomachs of all of them. And then, the nightmare; the waste of ground before the company's store; the thousands of starving workers; General Rosalio Martinez and the soldiers of Porfirio Diaz, and the death-spitting rifles that seemed never to cease spitting, while the workers' wrongs were washed and washed again in their own blood. And that night! He saw the flat cars, piled high with the bodies of the slain, consigned to Vera Cruz, food for the sharks of the bay. Again he crawled over the grisly heaps, seeking and finding, stripped and mangled, his father and his mother. His mother he especially remembered—only her face projecting, her body burdened by the weight of dozens of bodies. Again the rifles of the soldiers of Porfirio Diaz cracked, and again he dropped to the ground and slunk away like some hunted coyote of the hills.
But more memories flashed before Rivera's mind. The strike, or rather, the lockout, because the workers of Rio Blanco had supported their striking comrades in Puebla. The hunger, the foraging in the hills for berries, roots, and herbs that everyone consumed, which twisted and hurt their stomachs. And then, the nightmare; the wasteland in front of the company's store; the thousands of starving workers; General Rosalio Martinez and Porfirio Diaz's soldiers, and the rifles that seemed to continuously fire, while the workers' struggles were repeatedly washed away in their own blood. And that night! He saw the flatcars, piled high with the bodies of the dead, sent to Vera Cruz, food for the sharks in the bay. He crawled over the gruesome piles, searching and finding, stripped and mangled, his father and his mother. He especially remembered his mother—only her face visible, her body weighed down by dozens of others. Again, the rifles of Porfirio Diaz's soldiers fired, and once more he dropped to the ground, slipping away like a hunted coyote in the hills.
To his ears came a great roar, as of the sea, and he saw Danny Ward, leading his retinue of trainers and seconds, coming down the center aisle. The house was in wild uproar for the popular hero who was bound to win. Everybody proclaimed him. Everybody was for him. Even Rivera's own seconds warmed to something akin to cheerfulness when Danny ducked jauntily through the ropes and entered the ring. His face continually spread to an unending succession of smiles, and when Danny smiled he smiled in every feature, even to the laughter-wrinkles of the corners of the eyes and into the depths of the eyes themselves. Never was there so genial a fighter. His face was a running advertisement of good feeling, of good fellowship. He knew everybody. He joked, and laughed, and greeted his friends through the ropes. Those farther away, unable to suppress their admiration, cried loudly: “Oh, you Danny!” It was a joyous ovation of affection that lasted a full five minutes.
To his ears came a huge roar, like the ocean, and he saw Danny Ward, leading his team of trainers and support staff, striding down the center aisle. The crowd was in a frenzy for the popular hero who was sure to win. Everyone was cheering for him. Even Rivera's own team started to lighten up a bit when Danny cheerfully ducked through the ropes and stepped into the ring. His face was always breaking into a series of smiles, and when Danny smiled, it lit up every feature, right down to the laughter lines at the corners of his eyes and in the depths of his eyes. There had never been a more friendly fighter. His face was a nonstop advertisement for good vibes and camaraderie. He knew everyone. He joked, laughed, and greeted his friends over the ropes. Those further back, unable to hide their admiration, shouted loudly: “Oh, you Danny!” It was a joyful and affectionate ovation that lasted a full five minutes.
Rivera was disregarded. For all that the audience noticed, he did not exist. Spider Lagerty's bloated face bent down close to his.
Rivera was overlooked. To the audience, he might as well not have existed. Spider Lagerty's swollen face leaned in closer to his.
“No gettin' scared,” the Spider warned.
“No getting scared,” the Spider warned.
“An' remember instructions. You gotta last. No layin' down. If you lay down, we got instructions to beat you up in the dressing rooms. Savve? You just gotta fight.”
“And remember the instructions. You have to hold on. No lying down. If you lie down, we’ve been told to rough you up in the dressing rooms. Got it? You just need to keep fighting.”
The house began to applaud. Danny was crossing the ring to him. Danny bent over, caught Rivera's right hand in both his own and shook it with impulsive heartiness. Danny's smile-wreathed face was close to his. The audience yelled its appreciation of Danny's display of sporting spirit. He was greeting his opponent with the fondness of a brother. Danny's lips moved, and the audience, interpreting the unheard words to be those of a kindly-natured sport, yelled again. Only Rivera heard the low words.
The audience started clapping. Danny was moving across the ring toward him. Danny leaned over, grabbed Rivera's right hand with both of his, and shook it enthusiastically. Danny's smiling face was close to his. The crowd cheered for Danny's show of sportsmanship. He welcomed his opponent with the warmth of a brother. Danny's lips were moving, and the audience, believing his silent words were those of a good-hearted athlete, cheered again. Only Rivera heard what he said quietly.
“You little Mexican rat,” hissed from between Danny's gaily smiling lips, “I'll fetch the yellow outa you.”
“You little Mexican rat,” Danny spat with a bright smile, “I’ll wipe the smile off your face.”
Rivera made no move. He did not rise. He merely hated with his eyes.
Rivera didn't move. He didn't stand up. He just glared with hatred.
“Get up, you dog!” some man yelled through the ropes from behind.
“Get up, you dog!” a man shouted through the ropes from behind.
The crowd began to hiss and boo him for his unsportsmanlike conduct, but he sat unmoved. Another great outburst of applause was Danny's as he walked back across the ring.
The crowd started to hiss and boo him for his unsportsmanlike behavior, but he remained unfazed. Another huge round of applause greeted Danny as he walked back across the ring.
When Danny stripped, there was ohs! and ahs! of delight. His body was perfect, alive with easy suppleness and health and strength. The skin was white as a woman's, and as smooth. All grace, and resilience, and power resided therein. He had proved it in scores of battles. His photographs were in all the physical culture magazines.
When Danny took off his clothes, there were gasps of excitement. His body was perfect, radiating with effortless flexibility, health, and strength. His skin was as white and smooth as a woman's. All the elegance, resilience, and power were there. He had demonstrated it in countless competitions. His photos appeared in all the fitness magazines.
A groan went up as Spider Hagerty peeled Rivera's sweater over his head. His body seemed leaner, because of the swarthiness of the skin. He had muscles, but they made no display like his opponent's. What the audience neglected to see was the deep chest. Nor could it guess the toughness of the fiber of the flesh, the instantaneousness of the cell explosions of the muscles, the fineness of the nerves that wired every part of him into a splendid fighting mechanism. All the audience saw was a brown-skinned boy of eighteen with what seemed the body of a boy. With Danny it was different. Danny was a man of twenty-four, and his body was a man's body. The contrast was still more striking as they stood together in the center of the ring receiving the referee's last instructions.
A groan erupted as Spider Hagerty pulled Rivera's sweater over his head. His body appeared leaner, thanks to his dark skin. He had muscles, but they didn’t show off like his opponent's. What the audience failed to notice was his deep chest. They also couldn’t anticipate the strength of his flesh, the rapidity of his muscle contractions, and the finesse of the nerves that connected every part of him into an incredible fighting machine. All the audience saw was an eighteen-year-old boy with what looked like a boy's body. With Danny, it was different. Danny was twenty-four, and he had a man's body. The contrast was even more pronounced as they stood together in the center of the ring, receiving the referee's final instructions.
Rivera noticed Roberts sitting directly behind the newspaper men. He was drunker than usual, and his speech was correspondingly slower.
Rivera saw Roberts sitting right behind the newspaper guys. He was more drunk than usual, and his speech was noticeably slower.
“Take it easy, Rivera,” Roberts drawled.
“Take it easy, Rivera,” Roberts said casually.
“He can't kill you, remember that. He'll rush you at the go-off, but don't get rattled. You just and stall, and clinch. He can't hurt cover up, much. Just make believe to yourself that he's choppin' out on you at the trainin' quarters.”
“He can't kill you, remember that. He'll come at you when it starts, but don't let it get to you. Just hold your ground and grab him. He can't really hurt you that much. Just pretend to yourself that he’s taking swings at you during practice.”
Rivera made no sign that he had heard.
Rivera didn't show any indication that he had heard.
“Sullen little devil,” Roberts muttered to the man next to him. “He always was that way.”
“Sullen little devil,” Roberts muttered to the guy next to him. “He’s always been like that.”
But Rivera forgot to look his usual hatred. A vision of countless rifles blinded his eyes. Every face in the audience, far as he could see, to the high dollar-seats, was transformed into a rifle. And he saw the long Mexican border arid and sun-washed and aching, and along it he saw the ragged bands that delayed only for the guns.
But Rivera forgot to show his usual hatred. A vision of countless rifles blinded his eyes. Every face in the audience, as far as he could see, even the expensive seats, turned into a rifle. He saw the long Mexican border, dry, sun-bleached, and suffering, and along it, he saw the ragged groups that paused only for the guns.
Back in his corner he waited, standing up. His seconds had crawled out through the ropes, taking the canvas stool with them. Diagonally across the squared ring, Danny faced him. The gong struck, and the battle was on. The audience howled its delight. Never had it seen a battle open more convincingly. The papers were right. It was a grudge fight. Three-quarters of the distance Danny covered in the rush to get together, his intention to eat up the Mexican lad plainly advertised. He assailed with not one blow, nor two, nor a dozen. He was a gyroscope of blows, a whirlwind of destruction. Rivera was nowhere. He was overwhelmed, buried beneath avalanches of punches delivered from every angle and position by a past master in the art. He was overborne, swept back against the ropes, separated by the referee, and swept back against the ropes again.
Back in his corner, he waited, standing up. His team had crawled out through the ropes, taking the canvas stool with them. Diagonally across the squared ring, Danny faced him. The bell rang, and the fight began. The crowd roared with excitement. Never had they seen a fight start more dramatically. The newspapers were right. It was a grudge match. Three-quarters of the distance, Danny rushed forward, his intention to overpower the Mexican kid obvious. He launched not just one punch, nor two, nor a dozen. He was a flurry of punches, a storm of destruction. Rivera was nowhere to be found. He was overwhelmed, buried under a barrage of punches coming from every angle and position by a skilled veteran. He was pushed back against the ropes, separated by the referee, and then pushed back against the ropes again.
It was not a fight. It was a slaughter, a massacre. Any audience, save a prize fighting one, would have exhausted its emotions in that first minute. Danny was certainly showing what he could do—a splendid exhibition. Such was the certainty of the audience, as well as its excitement and favoritism, that it failed to take notice that the Mexican still stayed on his feet. It forgot Rivera. It rarely saw him, so closely was he enveloped in Danny's man-eating attack. A minute of this went by, and two minutes. Then, in a separation, it caught a clear glimpse of the Mexican. His lip was cut, his nose was bleeding. As he turned and staggered into a clinch, the welts of oozing blood, from his contacts with the ropes, showed in red bars across his back. But what the audience did not notice was that his chest was not heaving and that his eyes were coldly burning as ever. Too many aspiring champions, in the cruel welter of the training camps, had practiced this man-eating attack on him. He had learned to live through for a compensation of from half a dollar a go up to fifteen dollars a week—a hard school, and he was schooled hard.
It wasn't a fight. It was a slaughter, a massacre. Any audience, except for one interested in prize fighting, would have used up all its emotions in that first minute. Danny was definitely showing what he could do—a spectacular display. The audience was so certain, excited, and biased that they completely overlooked the fact that the Mexican was still on his feet. They forgot Rivera. They barely even saw him, he was so completely caught up in Danny's brutal onslaught. A minute passed, then two. Then, in a brief pause, they finally caught a clear view of the Mexican. His lip was cut, his nose was bleeding. As he turned and staggered into a clinch, the welts of oozing blood from his encounters with the ropes were visibly red across his back. But what the audience didn’t notice was that his chest wasn’t heaving and his eyes were as fiercely burning as ever. Too many aspiring champions, in the tough training camps, had practiced this relentless attack on him. He had learned to endure it for a payout ranging from fifty cents per match up to fifteen dollars a week—a tough school, and he had been schooled hard.
Then happened the amazing thing. The whirling, blurring mix-up ceased suddenly. Rivera stood alone. Danny, the redoubtable Danny, lay on his back. His body quivered as consciousness strove to return to it. He had not staggered and sunk down, nor had he gone over in a long slumping fall. The right hook of Rivera had dropped him in midair with the abruptness of death. The referee shoved Rivera back with one hand, and stood over the fallen gladiator counting the seconds. It is the custom of prize-fighting audiences to cheer a clean knock-down blow. But this audience did not cheer. The thing had been too unexpected. It watched the toll of the seconds in tense silence, and through this silence the voice of Roberts rose exultantly:
Then something amazing happened. The whirling, chaotic mix-up stopped suddenly. Rivera stood alone. Danny, the formidable Danny, lay on his back. His body shook as he struggled to regain consciousness. He hadn’t staggered and collapsed, nor had he fallen in a slow slump. Rivera’s right hook had dropped him midair with the suddenness of death. The referee pushed Rivera back with one hand and stood over the fallen fighter, counting the seconds. It’s common for boxing crowds to cheer a clean knockdown. But this crowd didn’t cheer. It was too unexpected. They watched the seconds tick by in tense silence, and through that silence, Roberts’s voice rose triumphantly:
“I told you he was a two-handed fighter!”
“I told you he fought with both hands!”
By the fifth second, Danny was rolling over on his face, and when seven was counted, he rested on one knee, ready to rise after the count of nine and before the count of ten. If his knee still touched the floor at “ten,” he was considered “down,” and also “out.” The instant his knee left the floor, he was considered “up,” and in that instant it was Rivera's right to try and put him down again. Rivera took no chances. The moment that knee left the floor he would strike again. He circled around, but the referee circled in between, and Rivera knew that the seconds he counted were very slow. All Gringos were against him, even the referee.
By the fifth second, Danny was rolling onto his face, and when they counted to seven, he was resting on one knee, ready to get up after the count of nine and before the count of ten. If his knee was still touching the floor at “ten,” he was considered “down,” and also “out.” The moment his knee left the floor, he was considered “up,” and at that moment, Rivera had the right to try to put him down again. Rivera didn’t take any chances. The second that knee lifted off the floor, he would strike again. He circled around, but the referee got in the way, and Rivera knew that the seconds he counted were really slow. All the Gringos were against him, even the referee.
At “nine” the referee gave Rivera a sharp thrust back. It was unfair, but it enabled Danny to rise, the smile back on his lips. Doubled partly over, with arms wrapped about face and abdomen, he cleverly stumbled into a clinch. By all the rules of the game the referee should have broken it, but he did not, and Danny clung on like a surf-battered barnacle and moment by moment recuperated. The last minute of the round was going fast. If he could live to the end, he would have a full minute in his corner to revive. And live to the end he did, smiling through all desperateness and extremity.
At “nine,” the referee pushed Rivera back sharply. It was unfair, but it allowed Danny to get up, a smile returning to his face. He bent over slightly, wrapping his arms around his face and stomach, and cleverly stumbled into a clinch. According to the rules of the game, the referee should have separated them, but he didn’t, and Danny held on like a barnacle clinging to a rock, gradually recovering. The last minute of the round was passing quickly. If he could make it to the end, he would have a full minute in his corner to catch his breath. And he made it to the end, smiling through all the desperation and hardship.
“The smile that won't come off!” somebody yelled, and the audience laughed loudly in its relief.
“The smile that just won’t go away!” someone shouted, and the crowd laughed loudly in relief.
“The kick that Greaser's got is something God-awful,” Danny gasped in his corner to his adviser while his handlers worked frantically over him.
“The kick that Greaser's got is something incredible,” Danny gasped in his corner to his adviser while his team worked frantically over him.
The second and third rounds were tame. Danny, a tricky and consummate ring general, stalled and blocked and held on, devoting himself to recovering from that dazing first-round blow. In the fourth round he was himself again. Jarred and shaken, nevertheless his good condition had enabled him to regain his vigor. But he tried no man-eating tactics. The Mexican had proved a tartar. Instead, he brought to bear his best fighting powers. In tricks and skill and experience he was the master, and though he could land nothing vital, he proceeded scientifically to chop and wear down his opponent. He landed three blows to Rivera's one, but they were punishing blows only, and not deadly. It was the sum of many of them that constituted deadliness. He was respectful of this two-handed dub with the amazing short-arm kicks in both his fists.
The second and third rounds were uneventful. Danny, a clever and skilled fighter, took his time, blocking and holding on, focusing on recovering from that stunning blow in the first round. By the fourth round, he was back to his old self. Although he was still shaken, his fitness had helped him regain his strength. However, he didn’t resort to aggressive tactics. The Mexican had proven to be a tough opponent. Instead, he relied on his best fighting abilities. In terms of tricks, skill, and experience, he was in command, and even though he couldn't land any decisive hits, he methodically chipped away at his opponent. He landed three punches for every one from Rivera, but they were just punishing hits, not lethal. It was the accumulation of these punches that made them dangerous. He remained cautious of this two-fisted fighter with the incredible short-arm strikes.
In defense, Rivera developed a disconcerting straight-left. Again and again, attack after attack he straight-lefted away from him with accumulated damage to Danny's mouth and nose. But Danny was protean. That was why he was the coming champion. He could change from style to style of fighting at will. He now devoted himself to infighting. In this he was particularly wicked, and it enabled him to avoid the other's straight-left. Here he set the house wild repeatedly, capping it with a marvelous lockbreak and lift of an inside upper-cut that raised the Mexican in the air and dropped him to the mat. Rivera rested on one knee, making the most of the count, and in the soul of him he knew the referee was counting short seconds on him.
In response, Rivera threw a troubling straight left. Over and over, with attack after attack, he landed those straight lefts, causing significant damage to Danny's mouth and nose. But Danny was adaptable. That’s what made him the upcoming champion. He could switch styles of fighting anytime he wanted. Now, he focused on infighting. In this area, he was particularly fierce, which helped him dodge Rivera's straight lefts. He repeatedly stirred up excitement in the crowd, finishing it off with an incredible lock break and an inside uppercut that lifted Rivera off the ground and slammed him to the mat. Rivera knelt on one knee, using the moment to recover, and deep down, he knew the referee was counting in shorter intervals than he should have.
Again, in the seventh, Danny achieved the diabolical inside uppercut. He succeeded only in staggering Rivera, but, in the ensuing moment of defenseless helplessness, he smashed him with another blow through the ropes. Rivera's body bounced on the heads of the newspaper men below, and they boosted him back to the edge of the platform outside the ropes. Here he rested on one knee, while the referee raced off the seconds. Inside the ropes, through which he must duck to enter the ring, Danny waited for him. Nor did the referee intervene or thrust Danny back.
Again, in the seventh, Danny landed the brutal inside uppercut. He only managed to stagger Rivera, but in that moment of defenselessness, he hit him with another punch that sent him through the ropes. Rivera's body landed on the heads of the reporters below, and they lifted him back to the edge of the platform outside the ropes. Here, he rested on one knee while the referee counted the seconds. Inside the ropes, which he had to duck under to get into the ring, Danny waited for him. The referee didn’t step in or push Danny back.
The house was beside itself with delight.
The house was overwhelmed with joy.
“Kill'm, Danny, kill'm!” was the cry.
“Kill him, Danny, kill him!” was the shout.
Scores of voices took it up until it was like a war-chant of wolves.
Many voices joined in until it sounded like a battle cry of wolves.
Danny did his best, but Rivera, at the count of eight, instead of nine, came unexpectedly through the ropes and safely into a clinch. Now the referee worked, tearing him away so that he could be hit, giving Danny every advantage that an unfair referee can give.
Danny gave it his all, but Rivera, at the count of eight instead of nine, suddenly slipped through the ropes and safely into a clinch. Now the referee was busy pulling him away so that Danny could land a few punches, giving him every unfair advantage a biased referee could provide.
But Rivera lived, and the daze cleared from his brain. It was all of a piece. They were the hated Gringos and they were all unfair. And in the worst of it visions continued to flash and sparkle in his brain—long lines of railroad track that simmered across the desert; rurales and American constables, prisons and calabooses; tramps at water tanks—all the squalid and painful panorama of his odyssey after Rio Blanca and the strike. And, resplendent and glorious, he saw the great, red Revolution sweeping across his land. The guns were there before him. Every hated face was a gun. It was for the guns he fought. He was the guns. He was the Revolution. He fought for all Mexico.
But Rivera was alive, and the fog lifted from his mind. Everything made sense. They were the despised Gringos and were completely unfair. Even in the worst moments, visions kept flashing and shimmering in his mind—long stretches of railroad tracks that shimmered in the desert; rurales and American cops, jails and makeshift prisons; vagrants at water tanks—all the grim and painful scenes of his journey after Rio Blanca and the strike. And, brilliant and magnificent, he envisioned the great, red Revolution sweeping across his land. The guns were right in front of him. Every face he hated was a gun. He fought for the guns. He was the guns. He was the Revolution. He fought for all of Mexico.
The audience began to grow incensed with Rivera. Why didn't he take the licking that was appointed him? Of course he was going to be licked, but why should he be so obstinate about it? Very few were interested in him, and they were the certain, definite percentage of a gambling crowd that plays long shots. Believing Danny to be the winner, nevertheless they had put their money on the Mexican at four to ten and one to three. More than a trifle was up on the point of how many rounds Rivera could last. Wild money had appeared at the ringside proclaiming that he could not last seven rounds, or even six. The winners of this, now that their cash risk was happily settled, had joined in cheering on the favorite.
The audience started to get really frustrated with Rivera. Why didn't he just accept the beating he was going to get? Everyone knew he was going to lose, but why was he being so stubborn about it? Very few people actually cared about him, and those who did were the small percentage of gamblers willing to take big risks. Even though they believed Danny would win, they still bet on the Mexican at four to ten and one to three. A considerable amount was riding on how many rounds Rivera could survive. Some reckless money at the ringside was claiming he wouldn't make it past seven rounds, or even six. Once those bets were settled, the winners joined in cheering for the favorite.
Rivera refused to be licked. Through the eighth round his opponent strove vainly to repeat the uppercut. In the ninth, Rivera stunned the house again. In the midst of a clinch he broke the lock with a quick, lithe movement, and in the narrow space between their bodies his right lifted from the waist. Danny went to the floor and took the safety of the count. The crowd was appalled. He was being bested at his own game. His famous right-uppercut had been worked back on him. Rivera made no attempt to catch him as he arose at “nine.” The referee was openly blocking that play, though he stood clear when the situation was reversed and it was Rivera who desired to rise.
Rivera refused to back down. In the eighth round, his opponent struggled unsuccessfully to land the uppercut again. In the ninth, Rivera shocked everyone again. During a clinch, he broke free with a quick, agile move, and in the tight space between them, his right hand shot up from his waist. Danny hit the ground and took the time to recover with the count. The crowd was in shock. He was losing at his own game. His signature right uppercut was being used against him. Rivera didn’t try to stop him as he got up at “nine.” The referee was clearly blocking that move, but stepped aside when the roles were reversed and it was Rivera wanting to get up.
Twice in the tenth, Rivera put through the right-uppercut, lifted from waist to opponent's chin. Danny grew desperate. The smile never left his face, but he went back to his man-eating rushes. Whirlwind as he would, he could not damage Rivera, while Rivera through the blur and whirl, dropped him to the mat three times in succession. Danny did not recuperate so quickly now, and by the eleventh round he was in a serious way. But from then till the fourteenth he put up the gamest exhibition of his career. He stalled and blocked, fought parsimoniously, and strove to gather strength. Also, he fought as foully as a successful fighter knows how. Every trick and device he employed, butting in the clinches with the seeming of accident, pinioning Rivera's glove between arm and body, heeling his glove on Rivera's mouth to clog his breathing. Often, in the clinches, through his cut and smiling lips he snarled insults unspeakable and vile in Rivera's ear. Everybody, from the referee to the house, was with Danny and was helping Danny. And they knew what he had in mind. Bested by this surprise-box of an unknown, he was pinning all on a single punch. He offered himself for punishment, fished, and feinted, and drew, for that one opening that would enable him to whip a blow through with all his strength and turn the tide. As another and greater fighter had done before him, he might do a right and left, to solar plexus and across the jaw. He could do it, for he was noted for the strength of punch that remained in his arms as long as he could keep his feet.
Twice in the tenth round, Rivera landed a right uppercut that shot up from his waist to his opponent's chin. Danny started to feel desperate. The smile never left his face, but he reverted to his aggressive attacks. No matter how much he spun and moved, he couldn't hurt Rivera, while Rivera, amidst the chaos, knocked him down to the mat three times in a row. Danny wasn’t recovering as quickly now, and by the eleventh round, he was in serious trouble. But from that point until the fourteenth round, he put on the bravest performance of his career. He stalled and blocked, fought defensively, and tried to conserve his strength. He also fought as dirty as any skilled fighter knows how. He used every trick, such as butting in the clinches while pretending it was an accident, trapping Rivera’s glove between his arm and body, and pressing his glove against Rivera’s mouth to hinder his breathing. Often, during the clinches, through his cut and smiling lips, he snarled unspeakable and vile insults into Rivera's ear. Everyone, from the referee to the crowd, was rooting for Danny and helping him out. They understood what he was trying to do. Outmatched by this surprising unknown, he was banking everything on a single punch. He offered himself up for punishment, fished, feinted, and waited for that one opening that would let him throw a powerful blow and change the momentum. Like another great fighter had done before him, he thought he could land a right and left to the solar plexus and across the jaw. He could do it because he was known for having the strength behind his punch as long as he could stay on his feet.
Rivera's seconds were not half-caring for him in the intervals between rounds. Their towels made a showing, but drove little air into his panting lungs. Spider Hagerty talked advice to him, but Rivera knew it was wrong advice. Everybody was against him. He was surrounded by treachery. In the fourteenth round he put Danny down again, and himself stood resting, hands dropped at side, while the referee counted. In the other corner Rivera had been noting suspicious whisperings. He saw Michael Kelly make his way to Roberts and bend and whisper. Rivera's ears were a cat's, desert-trained, and he caught snatches of what was said. He wanted to hear more, and when his opponent arose he maneuvered the fight into a clinch over against the ropes.
Rivera's corners weren’t really taking care of him between rounds. Their towels were present, but they barely helped him catch his breath. Spider Hagerty was giving him tips, but Rivera knew they were wrong. Everyone was against him. He felt surrounded by betrayal. In the fourteenth round, he knocked Danny down again and stood there resting, hands hanging at his sides, while the referee counted. In the other corner, Rivera noticed some shady whispers. He saw Michael Kelly approach Roberts and lean in to speak. Rivera’s hearing was sharp, trained like a cat’s, and he caught fragments of their conversation. He wanted to hear more, and when his opponent got back up, he strategically pulled the fight into a clinch against the ropes.
“Got to,” he could hear Michael, while Roberts nodded. “Danny's got to win—I stand to lose a mint—I've got a ton of money covered—my own. If he lasts the fifteenth I'm bust—the boy'll mind you. Put something across.”
“Got to,” he could hear Michael, while Roberts nodded. “Danny's got to win—I stand to lose a fortune—I’ve got a lot of my own money on the line. If he lasts to the fifteenth, I’m done—the kid’ll tell you. Make something happen.”
And thereafter Rivera saw no more visions. They were trying to job him. Once again he dropped Danny and stood resting, his hands at his slide. Roberts stood up.
And after that, Rivera didn’t see any more visions. They were trying to con him. He dropped Danny again and took a moment to rest, his hands at his sides. Roberts got up.
“That settled him,” he said.
“That calmed him,” he said.
“Go to your corner.”
"Head to your corner."
He spoke with authority, as he had often spoken to Rivera at the training quarters. But Rivera looked hatred at him and waited for Danny to rise. Back in his corner in the minute interval, Kelly, the promoter, came and talked to Rivera.
He spoke with confidence, just like he had often talked to Rivera at the training facility. But Rivera glared at him with hatred and waited for Danny to get up. Back in his corner during the brief break, Kelly, the promoter, came over and spoke to Rivera.
“Throw it, damn you,” he rasped in, a harsh low voice. “You gotta lay down, Rivera. Stick with me and I'll make your future. I'll let you lick Danny next time. But here's where you lay down.”
“Throw it, damn you,” he said in a rough, low voice. “You need to give in, Rivera. Stay with me and I’ll shape your future. I’ll let you take Danny next time. But this is where you give in.”
Rivera showed with his eyes that he heard, but he made neither sign of assent nor dissent.
Rivera showed with his eyes that he heard, but he didn’t give any indication of either agreeing or disagreeing.
“Why don't you speak?” Kelly demanded angrily.
“Why aren't you talking?” Kelly shouted, frustrated.
“You lose, anyway,” Spider Hagerty supplemented. “The referee'll take it away from you. Listen to Kelly, and lay down.”
“You're going to lose anyway,” Spider Hagerty added. “The referee will take it away from you. Just listen to Kelly and give up.”
“Lay down, kid,” Kelly pleaded, “and I'll help you to the championship.”
“Lie down, kid,” Kelly begged, “and I'll get you to the championship.”
Rivera did not answer.
Rivera didn't respond.
“I will, so help me, kid.”
“I will, I promise, kid.”
At the strike of the gong Rivera sensed something impending. The house did not. Whatever it was it was there inside the ring with him and very close. Danny's earlier surety seemed returned to him. The confidence of his advance frightened Rivera. Some trick was about to be worked. Danny rushed, but Rivera refused the encounter. He side-stepped away into safety. What the other wanted was a clinch. It was in some way necessary to the trick. Rivera backed and circled away, yet he knew, sooner or later, the clinch and the trick would come. Desperately he resolved to draw it. He made as if to effect the clinch with Danny's next rush. Instead, at the last instant, just as their bodies should have come together, Rivera darted nimbly back. And in the same instant Danny's corner raised a cry of foul. Rivera had fooled them. The referee paused irresolutely. The decision that trembled on his lips was never uttered, for a shrill, boy's voice from the gallery piped, “Raw work!”
At the sound of the gong, Rivera felt something was about to happen. The house didn't sense it. Whatever it was, it was right there in the ring with him, very close. Danny's earlier confidence seemed to return to him. The boldness of his advance scared Rivera. Some trick was about to take place. Danny charged, but Rivera avoided the confrontation. He sidestepped away into safety. What Danny wanted was to grapple. It was somehow essential to the trick. Rivera backed away and circled, but deep down, he knew that sooner or later, the grapple and the trick would happen. In desperation, he decided to force it. He pretended to meet Danny in a grapple as Danny rushed in. Instead, at the last moment, just as their bodies should have collided, Rivera quickly darted back. At the same time, Danny's corner yelled out a foul. Rivera had outsmarted them. The referee hesitated. The decision he almost made was never spoken because a sharp, young voice from the crowd shouted, “Raw work!”
Danny cursed Rivera openly, and forced him, while Rivera danced away. Also, Rivera made up his mind to strike no more blows at the body. In this he threw away half his chance of winning, but he knew if he was to win at all it was with the outfighting that remained to him. Given the least opportunity, they would lie a foul on him. Danny threw all caution to the winds. For two rounds he tore after and into the boy who dared not meet him at close quarters. Rivera was struck again and again; he took blows by the dozens to avoid the perilous clinch. During this supreme final rally of Danny's the audience rose to its feet and went mad. It did not understand. All it could see was that its favorite was winning, after all.
Danny openly cursed Rivera and chased him down as Rivera tried to evade. Rivera decided he wouldn’t land any more punches to the body. By doing this, he was giving up half his chance to win, but he knew that his best chance lay in outmaneuvering Danny. If he got even a slight opening, they would take him down. Danny threw all caution aside. For two rounds, he relentlessly pursued the boy who wouldn’t fight him up close. Rivera was hit again and again; he took countless blows to avoid the risky clinch. During this intense final push from Danny, the crowd jumped to its feet and went wild. They didn’t understand what was happening; all they saw was that their favorite was somehow winning after all.
“Why don't you fight?” it demanded wrathfully of Rivera.
“Why don't you fight?” it asked angrily of Rivera.
“You're yellow! You're yellow!” “Open up, you cur! Open up!” “Kill'm, Danny! Kill 'm!” “You sure got 'm! Kill 'm!”
“You're a coward! You're a coward!” “Open up, you worthless piece of trash! Open up!” “Get him, Danny! Get him!” “You really got him! Get him!”
In all the house, bar none, Rivera was the only cold man. By temperament and blood he was the hottest-passioned there; but he had gone through such vastly greater heats that this collective passion of ten thousand throats, rising surge on surge, was to his brain no more than the velvet cool of a summer twilight.
In the entire house, without exception, Rivera was the only unemotional man. By nature and upbringing, he was the most passionate one there; but he had experienced such much stronger emotions that the collective passion of ten thousand voices, swelling one after another, felt to him like the soft chill of a summer evening.
Into the seventeenth round Danny carried his rally. Rivera, under a heavy blow, drooped and sagged. His hands dropped helplessly as he reeled backward. Danny thought it was his chance. The boy was at, his mercy. Thus Rivera, feigning, caught him off his guard, lashing out a clean drive to the mouth. Danny went down. When he arose, Rivera felled him with a down-chop of the right on neck and jaw. Three times he repeated this. It was impossible for any referee to call these blows foul.
Into the seventeenth round, Danny was dominating the rally. Rivera, taking heavy hits, slumped and sagged. His hands fell uselessly as he stumbled backward. Danny thought it was his moment; the kid was at his mercy. But Rivera, pretending to be hurt, caught him off guard and landed a clean punch to the jaw. Danny went down. When he got back up, Rivera knocked him down again with a downward chop of his right hand on his neck and jaw. He did this three times. There was no way any referee could call those blows foul.
“Oh, Bill! Bill!” Kelly pleaded to the referee.
“Oh, Bill! Bill!” Kelly begged the referee.
“I can't,” that official lamented back. “He won't give me a chance.”
“I can't,” the official replied sadly. “He won't give me a chance.”
Danny, battered and heroic, still kept coming up. Kelly and others near to the ring began to cry out to the police to stop it, though Danny's corner refused to throw in the towel. Rivera saw the fat police captain starting awkwardly to climb through the ropes, and was not sure what it meant. There were so many ways of cheating in this game of the Gringos. Danny, on his feet, tottered groggily and helplessly before him. The referee and the captain were both reaching for Rivera when he struck the last blow. There was no need to stop the fight, for Danny did not rise.
Danny, battered but heroic, kept getting back up. Kelly and others near the ring started shouting at the police to put a stop to it, but Danny's corner refused to throw in the towel. Rivera saw the overweight police captain awkwardly trying to climb through the ropes and wasn’t sure what it meant. There were so many ways to cheat in this game of the Gringos. Danny, on his feet, swayed unsteadily and defenselessly in front of him. The referee and the captain both reached for Rivera when he delivered the final blow. There was no need to stop the fight, as Danny didn’t get back up.
“Count!” Rivera cried hoarsely to the referee.
“Count!” Rivera shouted hoarsely at the referee.
And when the count was finished, Danny's seconds gathered him up and carried him to his corner.
And when the counting was done, Danny's seconds picked him up and took him to his corner.
“Who wins?” Rivera demanded.
"Who wins?" Rivera asked.
Reluctantly, the referee caught his gloved hand and held it aloft.
Reluctantly, the referee raised his gloved hand and held it up high.
There were no congratulations for Rivera. He walked to his corner unattended, where his seconds had not yet placed his stool. He leaned backward on the ropes and looked his hatred at them, swept it on and about him till the whole ten thousand Gringos were included. His knees trembled under him, and he was sobbing from exhaustion. Before his eyes the hated faces swayed back and forth in the giddiness of nausea. Then he remembered they were the guns. The guns were his. The Revolution could go on.
There were no congratulations for Rivera. He walked to his corner alone, where his team hadn’t put his stool yet. He leaned back on the ropes and shot a look of hatred at them, letting it spread around until all ten thousand Gringos were included. His knees shook beneath him, and he was sobbing from exhaustion. Before his eyes, the despised faces swayed back and forth, spinning from nausea. Then he remembered they were the guns. The guns were his. The Revolution could continue.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!